This is a modern-English version of Religio Medici, Hydriotaphia, and the Letter to a Friend, originally written by Browne, Thomas, Sir. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Transcriber's Note

Transcriber's Note

The printed text contained both footnotes and endnotes. These have been renumbered in continuous series of Roman and Arabic numerals respectively.

The printed text included both footnotes and endnotes. These have been renumbered in a continuous series of Roman and Arabic numerals, respectively.

Corrected errata are listed at the end of the text.

Corrected errors are listed at the end of the text.

The following List of Contents has been added by the transcriber:

The following table of contents has been added by the transcriber:

RELIGIO MEDICI.

RELIGIO MEDICI,
HYDRIOTAPHIA, AND THE LETTER TO A FRIEND.

RELIGIO MEDICI,
HYDRIOTAPHIA, AND THE LETTER TO A FRIEND.

BY
Sir THOMAS BROWNE, Knt.

BY
Sir THOMAS BROWNE, Knight.

WITH AN INTRODUCTION AND NOTES BY
J. W. WILLIS BUND, M.A., LL.B.,
GONVILLE AND CAIUS COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE,
OF LINCOLN’S INN, BARRISTER-AT-LAW.

WITH AN INTRODUCTION AND NOTES BY
J. W. WILLIS BUND, M.A., LL.B.,
Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge
Lincoln’s Inn, Barrister-at-Law.

portrait of Thomas Browne

LONDON:
SAMPSON LOW, SON, AND MARSTON,
CROWN BUILDINGS, 188 FLEET STREET.
1869.

LONDON:
SAMPSON LOW, SON, AND MARSTON,
CROWN BUILDINGS, 188 FLEET ST.
1869.

SIR THOMAS BROWNE (whose works occupy so prominent a position in the literary history of the seventeenth century) is an author who is now little known and less read. This comparative oblivion to which he has been consigned is the more remarkable, as, if for nothing else, his writings deserve to be studied as an example of the English language in what may be termed a transition state. The prose of the Elizabethan age was beginning to pass away and give place to a more inflated style of writing—a style which, after passing through various stages of development, culminated in that of Johnson.

Dude THOMAS BROWNE (whose works hold a significant place in the literary history of the seventeenth century) is an author who is now not very well known and even less frequently read. This relative obscurity he has fallen into is particularly striking, as his writings deserve to be examined as an example of the English language in what can be considered a transitional phase. The prose of the Elizabethan era was beginning to fade and make way for a more elaborate style of writing—a style that, after evolving through various stages, reached its peak with Johnson.

Browne is one of the best early examples of this school; his style, to quote Johnson himself, “is vigorous but rugged, it is learned but pedantick, it is deep but obscure, it strikes but does not please, it commands but does not allure. . . . It is a tissue of many languages, a mixture of heterogeneous words brought together from distant regions.”

Browne is one of the best early examples of this school; his style, quoting Johnson himself, “is strong but rough, it is knowledgeable but overly scholarly, it is profound but unclear, it hits hard but doesn’t please, it demands attention but doesn’t attract. . . . It’s a blend of many languages, a mix of various words gathered from far-off places.”

Yet in spite of this qualified censure, there are passages in Browne’s works not inferior to any in the English language; and though his writings may not be “a well of English undefiled,” yet it is the very defilements that add to the beauty of the work.

Yet despite this mixed criticism, there are passages in Browne’s works that are as good as any in the English language; and although his writings may not be “a well of English undefiled,” it's precisely those imperfections that enhance the beauty of the work.

But it is not only as an example of literary style that Browne deserves to be studied. The matter of his works, the grandeur of his ideas, the originality of his thoughts, the greatness of his charity, amply make up for the deficiencies (if deficiencies there be) in his style. An author who combined the wit of Montaigne with the learning of Erasmus, and of whom even Hallam could say that “his varied talents wanted nothing but the controlling supremacy of good sense to place him in the highest rank of our literature,” should not be suffered to remain in obscurity.

But Browne deserves to be studied not just for his literary style. The substance of his works, the grandeur of his ideas, the originality of his thoughts, and the greatness of his generosity make up for any shortcomings (if there are any) in his style. An author who combined Montaigne's wit with Erasmus's learning, and even prompted Hallam to remark that “his varied talents needed only the guiding influence of good sense to elevate him to the highest rank of our literature,” should not be allowed to stay in obscurity.

A short account of his life will form the best introduction to his works.

A brief overview of his life will serve as the best introduction to his works.

Sir Thomas Browne was born in London, in the parish of St Michael le Quern, on the 19th of October 1605. His father was a London merchant, of a good Cheshire family; and his mother a Sussex lady, daughter of Mr Paul Garraway of Lewis. His father died when he was very young, and his mother marrying again shortly afterwards, Browne was left to the care of his guardians, one of whom is said to have defrauded him out of some of his property. He was educated at Winchester, and afterwards sent to Oxford, to what is now Pembroke College, where he took his degree of M.A. in 1629. Thereupon he commenced for a short time to practise as a physician in Oxfordshire. But we soon find him growing tired of this, and accompanying his father-in-law, Sir Thomas Dutton, on a tour of inspection of the castles and forts in Ireland. We next hear of Browne in the south of France, at Montpellier, then a celebrated school of medicine, where he seems to have studied some little time. From there he proceeded to Padua, one of the most famous of the Italian universities, and noted for the views some of its members held on the subjects of astronomy and necromancy. During his residence here, Browne doubtless acquired some of his peculiar ideas on the science of the heavens and the black art, and, what was more important, he learnt to regard the Romanists with that abundant charity we find throughout his works. From Padua, Browne went to Leyden, and this sudden change from a most bigoted Roman Catholic to a most bigoted Protestant country was not without its effect on his mind, as can be traced in his book. Here he took the degree of Doctor of Medicine, and shortly afterwards returned to England. Soon after his return, about the year 1635, he published his “Religio Medici,” his first and greatest work, which may be fairly regarded as the reflection of the mind of one who, in spite of a strong intellect and vast erudition, was still prone to superstition, but having

Sir Thomas Browne was born in London, in the parish of St Michael le Quern, on October 19, 1605. His father was a London merchant from a respectable family in Cheshire, and his mother was a lady from Sussex, the daughter of Mr. Paul Garraway of Lewis. His father passed away when he was very young, and soon after, his mother remarried, leaving Browne in the care of his guardians, one of whom is said to have cheated him out of some of his property. He was educated at Winchester and then went to Oxford, now known as Pembroke College, where he earned his M.A. in 1629. After that, he briefly practiced as a physician in Oxfordshire. However, he quickly grew tired of this and joined his father-in-law, Sir Thomas Dutton, on a tour to inspect the castles and forts in Ireland. We next find Browne in the south of France, at Montpellier, which was then a well-known medical school, where he seems to have studied for a while. From there, he moved to Padua, one of the most prestigious Italian universities, noted for the views some of its members had on astronomy and necromancy. During his time there, Browne likely developed some of his unique ideas about the science of the heavens and the dark arts, and more importantly, he learned to view Roman Catholics with the abundant charity evident throughout his works. From Padua, Browne traveled to Leyden, and this sudden shift from a highly bigoted Catholic environment to an equally bigoted Protestant one had a noticeable impact on his thinking, as can be seen in his writing. Here, he earned his Doctor of Medicine degree and soon after returned to England. Shortly after his return, around 1635, he published “Religio Medici,” his first and greatest work, which can be fairly seen as the reflection of a mind that, despite its sharp intellect and extensive knowledge, was still susceptible to superstition, but having

“Through many cities strayed,
Their customs, laws, and manners weighed,”

had obtained too large views of mankind to become a bigot.

had gained too broad a perspective on humanity to become a bigot.

After the publication of his book he settled at Norwich, where he soon had an extensive practice as a physician. From hence there remains little to be told of his life. In 1637 he was incorporated Doctor of Medicine at Oxford; and in 1641 he married Dorothy the daughter of Edward Mileham, of Burlingham in Norfolk, and had by her a family of eleven children.

After publishing his book, he moved to Norwich, where he quickly built a large medical practice. From there, not much else is known about his life. In 1637, he became a Doctor of Medicine at Oxford, and in 1641 he married Dorothy, the daughter of Edward Mileham from Burlingham in Norfolk. Together they had eleven children.

In 1646 he published his “Pseudodoxia Epidemica,” or Enquiries into Vulgar Errors. The discovery of some Roman urns at Burnham in Norfolk, led him in 1658 to write his “Hydriotaphia” (Urn-burial); he also published at the same time “The Garden of Cyrus, or the Quincunxcial Lozenge of the Ancients,” a curious work, but far inferior to his other productions.

In 1646, he published his “Pseudodoxia Epidemica,” or Enquiries into Common Mistakes. The discovery of some Roman urns at Burnham in Norfolk led him in 1658 to write his “Hydriotaphia” (Urn-burial); he also published at that time “The Garden of Cyrus, or the Quincunxial Lozenge of the Ancients,” an interesting work, but much less impressive than his other writings.

In 1665 he was elected an honorary Fellow of the College of Physicians, “virtute et literis ornatissimus.”

In 1665, he was elected an honorary Fellow of the College of Physicians, "virtute et literis ornatissimus."

Browne had always been a Royalist. In 1643 he had refused to subscribe to the fund that was then being raised for regaining Newcastle. He proved a happy exception to the almost proverbial neglect the Royalists received from Charles II. in 1671, for when Charles was at Newmarket, he came over to see Norwich, and conferred the honour of knighthood on Browne. His reputation was now very great. Evelyn paid a visit to Norwich for the express purpose of seeing him; and at length, on his 76th birthday (19th October 1682), he died, full of years and honours.

Browne had always been a Royalist. In 1643, he refused to support the fund that was being raised to reclaim Newcastle. He became a rare exception to the almost well-known neglect that Royalists faced from Charles II. in 1671. When Charles was at Newmarket, he made a trip to Norwich and honored Browne with a knighthood. By then, Browne's reputation was very high. Evelyn visited Norwich specifically to see him, and finally, on his 76th birthday (October 19, 1682), he passed away, having lived a long and honored life.

It was a striking coincidence that he who in his Letter to a Friend had said that “in persons who outlive many years, and when there are no less than 365 days to determine their lives in every year, that the first day should mark the last, that the tail of the snake should return into its mouth precisely at that time, and that they should wind up upon the day of their nativity, is indeed a remarkable coincidence, which, though astrology hath taken witty pains to solve, yet hath it been very wary in making predictions of it,” should himself die on the day of his birth.

It was a striking coincidence that he, who in his Letter to a Friend claimed that “in people who live for many years, with 365 days each year to shape their lives, the first day should reflect the last, that the tail of the snake should return to its mouth at that moment, and that they should come to an end on their birthday, is indeed a remarkable coincidence, which, although astrology has made clever attempts to explain, has been very cautious in making predictions about it,” would die on his birthday.

Browne was buried in the church of St Peter, Mancroft, Norwich, where his wife erected to his memory a mural monument, on which was placed an English and Latin inscription, setting forth that he was the author of “Religio Medici,” “Pseudodoxia Epidemica,” and other learned works “per orbem notissimus.” Yet his sleep was not to be undisturbed; his skull was fated to adorn a museum! In 1840, while some workmen were digging a vault in the chancel of St Peter’s, they found a coffin with an inscription—

Browne was buried in the church of St Peter, Mancroft, Norwich, where his wife put up a mural monument in his memory, featuring an English and Latin inscription that noted he was the author of “Religio Medici,” “Pseudodoxia Epidemica,” and other well-known scholarly works “recognized around the world.” However, his rest would not be peaceful; his skull was destined to be displayed in a museum! In 1840, while some workers were digging a vault in the chancel of St Peter’s, they discovered a coffin with an inscription—

“Amplissimus Vir
Dus Thomas Browne Miles Medicinæ
Dr Annis Natus 77 Denatus 19 Die
Mensis Octobris Anno Dnj 1682 hoc.
Loculo indormiens Corporis Spagyrici
pulvere plumbum in aurum
convertit.”

“Most Esteemed Man
Dr. Thomas Browne, Physician
Born on January 77, Died on the 19th day
of October in the year of Our Lord 1682.
While resting in the grave, the matter of his body
turned lead into gold.”

The translation of this inscription raised a storm over his ashes, which Browne would have enjoyed partaking in, the word spagyricus being an enigma to scholars. Mr Firth of Norwich (whose translation seems the best) thus renders the inscription:—

The translation of this inscription caused quite a controversy over his ashes, which Browne would have loved to be a part of, the word spagyricus being a puzzle to scholars. Mr. Firth of Norwich (whose translation appears to be the best) translates the inscription as follows:—

“The very distinguished man, Sir Thomas Browne, Knight, Doctor of Medicine, aged 77 years, who died on the 19th of October, in the year of our Lord 1682, sleeping in this coffin of lead, by the dust of his alchemic body, transmutes it into a coffer of gold.”

“The highly esteemed man, Sir Thomas Browne, Knight, Doctor of Medicine, aged 77, who passed away on October 19th, in the year 1682, resting in this lead coffin, turns his alchemical body into a treasure of gold.”

After Sir Thomas’s death, two collections of his works were published, one by Archbishop Tenison, and the other in 1772. They contain most of his letters, his tracts on various subjects, and his Letter to a Friend. Various editions of parts of Browne’s works have from time to time appeared. By far the best edition of the whole of them is that published by Simon Wilkin.

After Sir Thomas’s death, two collections of his works were published: one by Archbishop Tenison and the other in 1772. They include most of his letters, his writings on different topics, and his Letter to a Friend. Various editions of parts of Browne’s works have been released over time. The best edition of all his works is the one published by Simon Wilkin.

It is upon his “Religio Medici”—the religion of a physician—that Browne’s fame chiefly rests. It was his first and most celebrated work, published just after his return from his travels; it gives us the impressions made on his mind by the various and opposite schools he had passed through. He tells us that he never intended to publish it, but that on its being surreptitiously printed, he was induced to do so. In 1643, the first genuine edition appeared, with “an admonition to such as shall peruse the observations upon a former corrupt copy of this book.” The observations here alluded to, were written by Sir Kenelm Digby, and sent by him to the Earl of Dorset. They were first printed at the end of the edition of 1643, and have ever since been published with the book. Their chief merit consists in the marvellous rapidity with which they were written, Sir Kenelm having, as he tells us, bought the book, read it, and written his observations, in the course of twenty-four hours!

It is based on his “Religio Medici”—the religion of a physician—that Browne’s reputation mainly rests. It was his first and most acclaimed work, published shortly after he returned from his travels; it shares the impressions made on him by the various and opposing schools he encountered. He mentions that he never meant to publish it, but after it was printed without his permission, he was encouraged to do so. In 1643, the first authentic edition came out, with “an admonition to those who will read the observations on a previous corrupt version of this book.” The observations referred to were written by Sir Kenelm Digby and sent to the Earl of Dorset. They were first printed at the end of the 1643 edition and have been published with the book ever since. Their main value lies in the incredible speed with which they were written, with Sir Kenelm stating that he bought the book, read it, and wrote his observations all within twenty-four hours!

The book contains what may be termed an apology for his belief. He states the reasons on which he grounds his opinions, and endeavours to show that, although he had been accused of atheism, he was in all points a good Christian, and a loyal member of the Church of England. Each person must judge for himself of his success; but the effect it produced on the mind of Johnson may be noticed. “The opinions of every man,” says he, “must be learned from himself; concerning his practice, it is safer to trust to the evidence of others. When the testimonies concur, no higher degree of historical certainty can be obtained; and they apparently concur to prove that Browne was a zealous adherent to the faith of Christ, that he lived in obedience to His laws, and died in confidence of His mercy.”

The book includes what could be seen as a defense of his beliefs. He outlines the reasons for his opinions and tries to illustrate that, even though he was accused of atheism, he was, in every way, a good Christian and a loyal member of the Church of England. Each person must evaluate for themselves how successful he was; however, the impact it had on Johnson's perspective is noteworthy. “The opinions of every man,” he states, “must be understood from himself; regarding his actions, it's safer to rely on the evidence provided by others. When the testimonies align, there's no greater level of historical certainty that can be achieved; and they clearly align to show that Browne was a dedicated follower of the faith of Christ, that he lived according to His laws, and died with faith in His mercy.”

The best proof of the excellence of the “Religio” is to be found in its great success. During the author’s life, from 1643 to 1681, it passed through eleven editions. It has been translated into Latin, Dutch, French, and German, and many of the translations have passed through several editions. No less than thirty-three treatises have been written in imitation of it; and what, to some, will be the greatest proof of all, it was soon after its publication placed in the Index Expurgatorius. The best proof of its liberality of sentiment is in the fact that its author was claimed at the same time by the Romanists and Quakers to be a member of their respective creeds!

The best proof of the brilliance of the “Religio” is evident in its immense success. During the author's lifetime, from 1643 to 1681, it went through eleven editions. It has been translated into Latin, Dutch, French, and German, with many of those translations also going through multiple editions. At least thirty-three treatises have been written in its imitation; and, for some, the biggest proof of all is that shortly after its publication, it was placed on the Index Expurgatorius. The strongest evidence of its open-mindedness is that both Roman Catholics and Quakers claimed the author as a member of their respective faiths!

The “Hydriotaphia,” or Urn-burial, is a treatise on the funeral rites of ancient nations. It was caused by the discovery of some Roman urns in Norfolk. Though inferior to the “Religio,” “there is perhaps none of his works which better exemplifies his reading or memory.”

The “Hydriotaphia,” or Urn-burial, is a written work about the funeral customs of ancient cultures. It was inspired by the discovery of some Roman urns in Norfolk. Although it is not as great as the “Religio,” “there may be no other of his works that better showcases his knowledge or memory.”

The text of the present edition of the “Religio Medici” is taken from what is called the eighth edition, but is in reality the eleventh, published in London in 1682, the last edition in the author’s lifetime. The notes are for the most part compiled from the observations of Sir Kenelm Digby, the annotation of Mr. Keck, and the very valuable notes of Simon Wilkin. For the account of the finding of Sir Thomas Browne’s skull I am indebted to Mr Friswell’s notice of Sir Thomas in his “Varia.” The text of the “Hydriotaphia” is taken from the folio edition of 1686, in the Lincoln’s Inn library. Some of Browne’s notes to that edition have been omitted, and most of the references, as they refer to books which are not likely to be met with by the general reader.

The text of this edition of "Religio Medici" comes from what's called the eighth edition, but it's actually the eleventh, published in London in 1682—the last edition released during the author's lifetime. The notes are mostly compiled from the observations of Sir Kenelm Digby, annotations by Mr. Keck, and the very valuable notes from Simon Wilkin. For the account of Sir Thomas Browne's skull discovery, I owe thanks to Mr. Friswell's mention of Sir Thomas in his "Varia." The text of "Hydriotaphia" is sourced from the folio edition of 1686, found in the Lincoln's Inn library. Some of Browne's notes from that edition have been left out, along with most references, as they point to books that the average reader is unlikely to come across.

The “Letter to a Friend, upon the occasion of the Death of his intimate Friend,” was first published in a folio pamphlet in 1690. It was reprinted in his posthumous works. The concluding reflexions are the basis of a larger work, “Christian Morals.” I am not aware of any complete modern edition of it. The text of the present one is taken from the original edition of 1690. The pamphlet is in the British Museum, bound up with a volume of old poems. It is entitled, “A Letter to a Friend, upon the occasion of the Death of his intimate Friend. By the learned Sir Thomas Brown, Knight, Doctor of Physick, late of Norwich. London: Printed for Charles Brone, at the Gun, at the West End of St Paul’s Churchyard, 1690.”

The "Letter to a Friend, on the Occasion of the Death of His Close Friend," was first published in a folio pamphlet in 1690. It was reprinted in his posthumous works. The final reflections form the foundation of a larger work, "Christian Morals." I’m not aware of any complete modern edition of it. The text in this version is taken from the original edition of 1690. The pamphlet is in the British Museum, bound with a volume of old poems. It's titled, "A Letter to a Friend, on the Occasion of the Death of His Close Friend. By the learned Sir Thomas Browne, Knight, Doctor of Physick, late of Norwich. London: Printed for Charles Brone, at the Gun, at the West End of St Paul's Churchyard, 1690."

CERTAINLY that man were greedy of life, who should desire to live when all the world were at an end; and he must needs be very impatient, who would repine at death in the society of all things that suffer under it. Had not almost every man suffered by the press, or were not the tyranny thereof become universal, I had not wanted reason for complaint: but in times wherein I have lived to behold the highest perversion of that excellent invention, the name of his Majesty defamed, the honour of Parliament depraved, the writings of both depravedly, anticipatively, counterfeitly, imprinted: complaints may seem ridiculous in private persons; and men of my condition may be as incapable of affronts, as hopeless of their reparations. And truly had not the duty I owe unto the importunity of friends, and the allegiance I must ever acknowledge unto truth, prevailed with me; the inactivity of my disposition might have made these sufferings continual, and time, that brings other things to light, should have satisfied me in the remedy of its oblivion. But because things evidently false are not only printed, but many things of truth most falsely set forth; in this latter I could not but think myself engaged: for, though we have no power to redress the former, yet in the other reparation being within ourselves, I have at present represented unto the world a full and intended copy of that piece, which was most imperfectly and surreptitiously published before.

SURELY that man is greedy for life, who would want to live when the whole world is coming to an end; and he must be very impatient, who would complain about death amid all things that suffer from it. If almost every person hadn’t suffered from oppression, or if that oppression hadn’t become universal, I wouldn’t have had any reason to complain: but in the times I have lived, seeing the highest distortion of that great invention, the name of his Majesty slandered, the honor of Parliament corrupted, and the writings of both distorted, deliberately, fraudulently, printed: complaints may seem absurd from private individuals; and people in my position may be as unable to face insults as hopeless about finding any remedy. And truly, if it weren’t for the obligation I owe to the insistence of friends, and the loyalty I must always acknowledge to the truth, I might have allowed my passive nature to make these sufferings ongoing, and time, which reveals other things, would have satisfied me with the remedy of forgetting. But because evidently false things are not only printed, but many true things are most falsely presented; in the latter case, I couldn’t help but feel compelled: for, though we have no power to address the former, yet for the latter, reparation is within ourselves, I have now presented to the world a complete and deliberate copy of that work, which was published before in a highly imperfect and surreptitious manner.

This I confess, about seven years past, with some others of affinity thereto, for my private exercise and satisfaction, I had at leisurable hours composed; which being communicated unto one, it became common unto many, and was by transcription successively corrupted, until it arrived in a most depraved copy at the press. He that shall peruse that work, and shall take notice of sundry particulars and personal expressions therein, will easily discern the intention was not publick: and, being a private exercise directed to myself, what is delivered therein was rather a memorial unto me, than an example or rule unto any other: and therefore, if there be any singularity therein correspondent unto the private conceptions of any man, it doth not advantage them; or if dissentaneous thereunto, it no way overthrows them. It was penned in such a place, and with such disadvantage, that (I protest), from the first setting of pen unto paper, I had not the assistance of any good book, whereby to promote my invention, or relieve my memory; and therefore there might be many real lapses therein, which others might take notice of, and more that I suspected myself. It was set down many years past, and was the sense of my conceptions at that time, not an immutable law unto my advancing judgment at all times; and therefore there might be many things therein plausible unto my passed apprehension, which are not agreeable unto my present self. There are many things delivered rhetorically, many expressions therein merely tropical, and as they best illustrate my intention; and therefore also there are many things to be taken in a soft and flexible sense, and not to be called unto the rigid test of reason. Lastly, all that is contained therein is in submission unto maturer discernments; and, as I have declared, shall no further father them than the best and learned judgments shall authorize them: under favour of which considerations, I have made its secrecy publick, and committed the truth thereof to every ingenuous reader.

I admit that about seven years ago, along with some others connected to it, I created this work during my free time for my own exercise and satisfaction. When I shared it with one person, it quickly spread to many others and was copied so many times that it ended up becoming quite distorted by the time it reached publication. Anyone who reads that work and pays attention to various details and personal remarks will easily see that it wasn't meant for public consumption. Since it was a private exercise directed at myself, what’s written in it was more of a reminder for me rather than an example or guideline for anyone else. So, if anyone finds something unique in it that aligns with their own private thoughts, it doesn’t benefit them; and if they disagree with it, that doesn't negate their views either. It was written in such circumstances and with such disadvantages that, I assure you, from the moment I started writing, I didn’t have access to any good book to spark my creativity or help my memory; thus, there might be several genuine mistakes that others might notice, and more that I feared myself. It was drafted many years ago and reflects my ideas at that time, not an unchanging law for my evolving judgments. Therefore, there may be many things in it that once seemed reasonable to me but don’t resonate with my current self. There are many rhetorical elements, and some expressions are simply metaphorical, aimed at illustrating my point. Thus, many things should be interpreted loosely and shouldn’t be judged with harsh reasoning. Finally, everything included is subject to more mature understanding, and as I’ve stated, I will only defend them as far as they are supported by the best and most knowledgeable opinions. With that in mind, I’ve made its secrecy public and entrusted its truth to any thoughtful reader.

Thomas Browne.

Thomas Browne.

RELIGIO MEDICI.

SECT. 1.—For my religion, though there be several circumstances that might persuade the world I have none at all,—as the general scandal of my profession,[1]—the natural course of my studies,—the indifferency of my behaviour and discourse in matters of religion (neither violently defending one, nor with that common ardour and contention opposing another),—yet, in despite hereof, I dare without usurpation assume the honourable style of a Christian. Not that I merely owe this title to the font, my education, or the clime wherein I was born, as being bred up either to confirm those principles my parents instilled into my understanding, or by a general consent proceed in the religion of my country; but having, in my riper years and confirmed judgment, seen and examined all, I find myself obliged, by the principles of grace, and the law of mine own reason, to embrace no other name but this. Neither doth herein my zeal so far make me forget the general charity I owe unto humanity, as rather to hate than pity Turks, Infidels, and (what is worse) Jews; rather contenting myself to enjoy that happy style, than maligning those who refuse so glorious a title.

SECTION. 1.—As for my faith, even though there are several reasons that might convince people I have none at all—like the general disrepute of my profession,[1]—the natural direction of my studies, and my indifferent attitude and speech about religion (not aggressively defending one belief, nor passionately opposing another)—I still boldly claim the honorable title of a Christian. This isn’t just because I was baptized, raised that way, or born in a particular place, learning the beliefs my parents taught me or following the religion popular in my country. Instead, having in my mature years and sound judgment explored and examined everything, I find myself compelled, by the principles of grace and my own reasoning, to accept no other label but this. My dedication doesn’t lead me to overlook the universal kindness I owe to all humanity; I choose to feel compassion rather than hatred towards Turks, non-believers, and (even worse) Jews, preferring to embrace this wonderful title without resenting those who reject it.

Sect. 2.—But, because the name of a Christian is become too general to express our faith,—there being a geography of religion as well as lands, and every clime distinguished not only by their laws and limits, but circumscribed by their doctrines and rules of faith,—to be particular, I am of that reformed new-cast religion, wherein I dislike nothing but the name; of the same belief our Saviour taught, the apostles disseminated, the fathers authorized, and the martyrs confirmed; but, by the sinister ends of princes, the ambition and avarice of prelates, and the fatal corruption of times, so decayed, impaired, and fallen from its native beauty, that it required the careful and charitable hands of these times to restore it to its primitive integrity. Now, the accidental occasion whereupon, the slender means whereby, the low and abject condition of the person by whom, so good a work was set on foot, which in our adversaries beget contempt and scorn, fills me with wonder, and is the very same objection the insolent pagans first cast at Christ and his disciples.

Sect. 2.—But because the term "Christian" has become too broad to accurately reflect our faith—since there is a geography of religion just like there is of land, and each area is defined not just by its laws and borders but also by its beliefs and rules of faith—specifically, I identify with that reformed new faith, which I only dislike because of the name. It is the same belief that our Savior taught, the apostles spread, the early church fathers endorsed, and the martyrs validated; however, due to the selfish motives of rulers, the ambitions and greed of church leaders, and the dire corruption of the times, it has degraded, diminished, and fallen from its original beauty to the point that it needs the careful and compassionate efforts of our time to restore it to its original purity. Now, the random circumstances surrounding this, the limited resources through which it has come about, and the humble and lowly status of the person who initiated such a worthwhile endeavor—these things that provoke contempt and ridicule from our opponents—fill me with amazement, and they are the very same objections that arrogant pagans first directed at Christ and his disciples.

Sect. 3.—Yet have I not so shaken hands with those desperate resolutions who had rather venture at large their decayed bottom, than bring her in to be new-trimmed in the dock,—who had rather promiscuously retain all, than abridge any, and obstinately be what they are, than what they have been,—as to stand in diameter and sword’s point with them. We have reformed from them, not against them: for, omitting those improperations[2] and terms of scurrility betwixt us, which only difference our affections, and not our cause, there is between us one common name and appellation, one faith and necessary body of principles common to us both; and therefore I am not scrupulous to converse and live with them, to enter their churches in defect of ours, and either pray with them or for them. I could never perceive any rational consequences from those many texts which prohibit the children of Israel to pollute themselves with the temples of the heathens; we being all Christians, and not divided by such detested impieties as might profane our prayers, or the place wherein we make them; or that a resolved conscience may not adore her Creator anywhere, especially in places devoted to his service; if their devotions offend him, mine may please him: if theirs profane it, mine may hallow it. Holy water and crucifix (dangerous to the common people) deceive not my judgment, nor abuse my devotion at all. I am, I confess, naturally inclined to that which misguided zeal terms superstition: my common conversation I do acknowledge austere, my behaviour full of rigour, sometimes not without morosity; yet, at my devotion I love to use the civility of my knee, my hat, and hand, with all those outward and sensible motions which may express or promote my invisible devotion. I should violate my own arm rather than a church; nor willingly deface the name of saint or martyr. At the sight of a cross, or crucifix, I can dispense with my hat, but scarce with the thought or memory of my Saviour. I cannot laugh at, but rather pity, the fruitless journeys of pilgrims, or contemn the miserable condition of friars; for, though misplaced in circumstances, there is something in it of devotion. I could never hear the Ave-Mary bell[I.] without an elevation, or think it a sufficient warrant, because they erred in one circumstance, for me to err in all,—that is, in silence and dumb contempt. Whilst, therefore, they direct their devotions to her, I offered mine to God; and rectify the errors of their prayers by rightly ordering mine own. At a solemn procession I have wept abundantly, while my consorts, blind with opposition and prejudice, have fallen into an excess of scorn and laughter. There are, questionless, both in Greek, Roman, and African churches, solemnities and ceremonies, whereof the wiser zeals do make a Christian use; and stand condemned by us, not as evil in themselves, but as allurements and baits of superstition to those vulgar heads that look asquint on the face of truth, and those unstable judgments that cannot resist in the narrow point and centre of virtue without a reel or stagger to the circumference.

Section 3.—Yet I have not fully aligned myself with those desperate resolutions who would rather risk their worn-out state than take the time to fix it properly, who prefer to hold on to everything rather than cut back on anything, and who choose to stubbornly remain as they are instead of becoming what they could have been. We have separated from them, not against them: for, setting aside the insults[2] and the derogatory terms between us, which only split our feelings but not our cause, we share a common identity and purpose, one faith and set of core principles that bind us both. Therefore, I'm not hesitant to engage and coexist with them, to enter their churches when ours are unavailable, and to either pray with them or for them. I've never understood the rationale behind those many scripture passages that prevent the Israelites from contaminating themselves with the temples of the non-believers; we are all Christians and are not divided by such loathed blasphemies that could desecrate our prayers or the places where we pray; or that a devoted conscience cannot worship its Creator anywhere, especially in spaces dedicated to His service. If their devotions offend Him, mine can please Him; if theirs desecrate it, mine can sanctify it. Holy water and crucifixes (which can be misleading to the general public) do not mislead my judgment, nor do they distort my devotion at all. I admit, I am naturally drawn to what misguided zeal calls superstition: I acknowledge my usual demeanor is quite austere, my behavior often strict, sometimes bordering on grumpiness; yet, in my devotion, I appreciate the courtesy of kneeling, removing my hat, and using my hands, along with all those outward and physical gestures that can express or enhance my inner devotion. I would sooner harm my own arm than a church; nor would I willingly tarnish the name of a saint or martyr. When I see a cross or crucifix, I can remove my hat, but I hardly ever set aside the thought or memory of my Savior. I cannot mock, but rather feel sorry for, the pointless travels of pilgrims, nor can I scorn the unfortunate state of friars; for, even if misplaced in their circumstances, there is some element of devotion in their actions. I can never hear the Ave-Mary bell[I.] without feeling uplifted, nor consider it enough to justify my silence and disregard simply because they made an error in one detail—meaning I would not overlook everything. Thus, while they direct their prayers to her, I direct mine to God; and I correct the errors in their prayers by properly ordering my own. At solemn processions, I have wept profusely, while my companions, blinded by opposition and bias, have fallen into an extreme display of mockery and laughter. Certainly, there are, in Greek, Roman, and African churches, solemnities and ceremonies from which wiser zeal can draw a Christian benefit; and we condemn them, not as bad in themselves, but as temptations and traps of superstition for those simple minds that distort the truth, and for those unstable judgments that struggle to maintain their focus and balance on the narrow path of virtue without veering off course.

Sect. 4.—As there were many reformers, so likewise many reformations; every country proceeding in a particular way and method, according as their national interest, together with their constitution and clime, inclined them: some angrily and with extremity; others calmly and with mediocrity, not rending, but easily dividing, the community, and leaving an honest possibility of a reconciliation;—which, though peaceable spirits do desire, and may conceive that revolution of time and the mercies of God may effect, yet that judgment that shall consider the present antipathies between the two extremes,—their contrarieties in condition, affection, and opinion,—may, with the same hopes, expect a union in the poles of heaven.

Section 4.—Just as there were many reformers, there were also many different reformations; each country approached it in its own way and method, reflecting their national interests along with their constitution and climate. Some did so angrily and with intensity; others more calmly and moderately, not tearing apart the community but dividing it in a way that left room for honest reconciliation. While peace-loving individuals may hope that time and the mercies of God could bring about such reconciliation, the judgment that considers the current conflicts between the two extremes—their differences in conditions, feelings, and opinions—might, with the same hopes, expect a union in the farthest reaches of heaven.

Sect. 5.—But, to difference myself nearer, and draw into a lesser circle; there is no church whose every part so squares unto my conscience, whose articles, constitutions, and customs, seem so consonant unto reason, and, as it were, framed to my particular devotion, as this whereof I hold my belief—the Church of England; to whose faith I am a sworn subject, and therefore, in a double obligation, subscribe unto her articles, and endeavour to observe her constitutions: whatsoever is beyond, as points indifferent, I observe, according to the rules of my private reason, or the humour and fashion of my devotion; neither believing this because Luther affirmed it, nor disproving that because Calvin hath disavouched it. I condemn not all things in the council of Trent, nor approve all in the synod of Dort.[3] In brief, where the Scripture is silent, the church is my text; where that speaks, ’tis but my comment;[4] where there is a joint silence of both, I borrow not the rules of my religion from Rome or Geneva, but from the dictates of my own reason. It is an unjust scandal of our adversaries, and a gross error in ourselves, to compute the nativity of our religion from Henry the Eighth; who, though he rejected the Pope, refused not the faith of Rome,[5] and effected no more than what his own predecessors desired and essayed in ages past, and it was conceived the state of Venice would have attempted in our days.[6] It is as uncharitable a point in us to fall upon those popular scurrilities and opprobrious scoffs of the Bishop of Rome, to whom, as a temporal prince, we owe the duty of good language. I confess there is a cause of passion between us: by his sentence I stand excommunicated; heretic is the best language he affords me: yet can no ear witness I ever returned to him the name of antichrist, man of sin, or whore of Babylon. It is the method of charity to suffer without reaction: those usual satires and invectives of the pulpit may perchance produce a good effect on the vulgar, whose ears are opener to rhetoric than logic; yet do they, in no wise, confirm the faith of wiser believers, who know that a good cause needs not be pardoned by passion, but can sustain itself upon a temperate dispute.

Section 5.—But, to distinguish myself more clearly and narrow the focus; there isn’t a church whose every aspect aligns with my conscience, whose beliefs, rules, and customs seem so reasonable and, in a way, designed for my personal devotion, as the one I believe in—the Church of England; to whose faith I am a committed member, and therefore, out of double obligation, I adhere to her articles and strive to follow her rules: whatever goes beyond that, as neutral points, I observe according to my personal reasoning or the style of my devotion; neither believing this solely because Luther said it, nor rejecting that simply because Calvin denied it. I don’t condemn everything in the council of Trent, nor do I approve everything in the synod of Dort.[3] In short, where the Scripture is silent, the church is my guideline; where it speaks, it is just my commentary;[4] where there is silence from both, I don’t borrow the rules of my faith from Rome or Geneva, but from the insights of my own reasoning. It is a unfair accusation from our opponents, and a serious misunderstanding on our part, to trace the origins of our religion back to Henry the Eighth; who, although he rejected the Pope, did not abandon the faith of Rome,[5] and accomplished no more than what his predecessors sought and attempted in ages past, and which it was thought the state of Venice would attempt in our time.[6] It is just as unkind of us to engage in the common insults and derogatory remarks about the Bishop of Rome, to whom, as a temporal ruler, we owe respect. I admit there is some animosity between us: by his decree, I stand excommunicated; "heretic" is the kindest term he uses for me: yet no one can claim I ever responded to him with names like "antichrist," "man of sin," or "whore of Babylon." It is the principle of charity to endure without retaliation: those typical mockeries and harsh criticisms from the pulpit may have some effect on the masses, whose ears are more open to rhetoric than reason; yet they do not, in any way, strengthen the faith of wiser believers, who understand that a good cause does not need to be defended by anger, but can stand on calm discussion.

Sect. 6.—I could never divide myself from any man upon the difference of an opinion, or be angry with his judgment for not agreeing with me in that from which, perhaps, within a few days, I should dissent myself. I have no genius to disputes in religion: and have often thought it wisdom to decline them, especially upon a disadvantage, or when the cause of truth might suffer in the weakness of my patronage. Where we desire to be informed, ’tis good to contest with men above ourselves; but, to confirm and establish our opinions, ’tis best to argue with judgments below our own, that the frequent spoils and victories over their reasons may settle in ourselves an esteem and confirmed opinion of our own. Every man is not a proper champion for truth, nor fit to take up the gauntlet in the cause of verity; many, from the ignorance of these maxims, and an inconsiderate zeal unto truth, have too rashly charged the troops of error and remain as trophies unto the enemies of truth. A man may be in as just possession of truth as of a city, and yet be forced to surrender; ’tis therefore far better to enjoy her with peace than to hazard her on a battle. If, therefore, there rise any doubts in my way, I do forget them, or at least defer them, till my better settled judgment and more manly reason be able to resolve them; for I perceive every man’s own reason is his best Œdipus,[7] and will, upon a reasonable truce, find a way to loose those bonds wherewith the subtleties of error have enchained our more flexible and tender judgments. In philosophy, where truth seems double-faced, there is no man more paradoxical than myself: but in divinity I love to keep the road; and, though not in an implicit, yet an humble faith, follow the great wheel of the church, by which I move; not reserving any proper poles, or motion from the epicycle of my own brain. By this means I have no gap for heresy, schisms, or errors, of which at present, I hope I shall not injure truth to say, I have no taint or tincture. I must confess my greener studies have been polluted with two or three; not any begotten in the latter centuries, but old and obsolete, such as could never have been revived but by such extravagant and irregular heads as mine. For, indeed, heresies perish not with their authors; but, like the river Arethusa,[8] though they lose their currents in one place, they rise up again in another. One general council is not able to extirpate one single heresy: it may be cancelled for the present; but revolution of time, and the like aspects from heaven, will restore it, when it will flourish till it be condemned again. For, as though there were metempsychosis, and the soul of one man passed into another, opinions do find, after certain revolutions, men and minds like those that first begat them. To see ourselves again, we need not look for Plato’s year:[II.] every man is not only himself; there have been many Diogenes, and as many Timons, though but few of that name; men are lived over again; the world is now as it was in ages past; there was none then, but there hath been some one since, that parallels him, and is, as it were, his revived self.

Sec. 6.—I can’t separate myself from anyone just because we have different opinions, nor get upset with their views for not aligning with mine, especially when I might change my mind about the same issue in a few days. I’m not skilled at debating religious matters and often think it's wiser to avoid these discussions, particularly when I can't defend the truth well. If we want to learn, it’s good to engage with those who are more knowledgeable than us; but to reinforce our own views, it's better to argue with those less informed, so that our frequent victories over their arguments can strengthen our confidence in our beliefs. Not everyone is a suitable defender of the truth, nor are they equipped to take on the challenges of validity; many, lacking understanding of these principles and driven by an impulsive zeal for truth, have recklessly attacked falsehoods and ended up serving as trophies for the enemies of truth. A person can hold onto the truth just as securely as they would a city, yet still be forced to concede; therefore, it is much better to possess the truth peacefully rather than risk it in battle. So if doubts arise, I either set them aside or postpone them until my judgment is clearer and my reasoning stronger; because I see that a person's own reasoning is their best guide, and will, through a reasonable pause, find the means to unbind the chains that the complexities of error have placed on our softer and more vulnerable judgments. In philosophy, where truth can appear contradictory, I can be quite paradoxical myself; but in matters of faith, I prefer to stay on the established path, following the main traditions of the church with a humble faith, without relying on my own erratic thoughts. This ensures I have no room for heresy, schisms, or errors, of which I currently believe I am free. I must admit my earlier studies included a few influences, not from recent centuries, but from old and outdated ideas that could only have resurfaced through the extravagant and irregular thinkers like myself. Indeed, heresies don’t fade away with their founders; like the river Arethusa, they might lose their flow in one place but spring up again somewhere else. One general council can't eradicate a single heresy; it might be suppressed temporarily, but with the passage of time and favorable circumstances, it will reemerge and thrive until it’s condemned once again. It’s as if there were a cycle of souls, and the thoughts of one person find their way back into minds similar to those that originated them after certain turns of fate. To catch a glimpse of ourselves again, we need not wait for Plato’s year; every person is not just themselves; there have been many Diogenes, many Timons, even if few bear that name; people live through similar experiences; the world now resembles how it was in previous ages; there has always been someone since then who parallels the past figures and is, in a sense, their reincarnated self.

Sect. 7.—Now, the first of mine was that of the Arabians;[9] that the souls of men perished with their bodies, but should yet be raised again at the last day: not that I did absolutely conceive a mortality of the soul, but, if that were (which faith, not philosophy, hath yet thoroughly disproved), and that both entered the grave together, yet I held the same conceit thereof that we all do of the body, that it rise again. Surely it is but the merits of our unworthy natures, if we sleep in darkness until the last alarm. A serious reflex upon my own unworthiness did make me backward from challenging this prerogative of my soul: so that I might enjoy my Saviour at the last, I could with patience be nothing almost unto eternity. The second was that of Origen; that God would not persist in his vengeance for ever, but, after a definite time of his wrath, would release the damned souls from torture; which error I fell into upon a serious contemplation of the great attribute of God, his mercy; and did a little cherish it in myself, because I found therein no malice, and a ready weight to sway me from the other extreme of despair, whereunto melancholy and contemplative natures are too easily disposed. A third there is, which I did never positively maintain or practise, but have often wished it had been consonant to truth, and not offensive to my religion; and that is, the prayer for the dead; whereunto I was inclined from some charitable inducements, whereby I could scarce contain my prayers for a friend at the ringing of a bell, or behold his corpse without an orison for his soul. ’Twas a good way, methought, to be remembered by posterity, and far more noble than a history. These opinions I never maintained with pertinacity, or endeavoured to inveigle any man’s belief unto mine, nor so much as ever revealed, or disputed them with my dearest friends; by which means I neither propagated them in others nor confirmed them in myself: but, suffering them to flame upon their own substance, without addition of new fuel, they went out insensibly of themselves; therefore these opinions, though condemned by lawful councils, were not heresies in me, but bare errors, and single lapses of my understanding, without a joint depravity of my will. Those have not only depraved understandings, but diseased affections, which cannot enjoy a singularity without a heresy, or be the author of an opinion without they be of a sect also. This was the villany of the first schism of Lucifer; who was not content to err alone, but drew into his faction many legions; and upon this experience he tempted only Eve, well understanding the communicable nature of sin, and that to deceive but one was tacitly and upon consequence to delude them both.

Sec. 7.—So, my first belief was that of the Arabians; that the souls of people die with their bodies, but will be raised again on the last day: not that I truly believed in the soul's mortality, but if that were the case (which faith, rather than philosophy, has yet to fully disprove), and that both body and soul went into the grave together, I thought the same about the resurrection of the soul as we all do about the body. It's just the nature of our unworthy selves if we remain in darkness until the final call. A serious reflection on my own shortcomings made me hesitant to claim this right for my soul: in order to be with my Savior in the end, I could patiently endure almost anything for eternity. The second belief was that of Origen; that God wouldn't stay angry forever, but after a set period of his wrath, would free the damned souls from suffering; I came to this view after seriously considering God’s great attribute, his mercy; and I found comfort in it because there was no malice in it, and it helped pull me away from the other extreme of despair, to which melancholic and contemplative people easily succumb. A third belief I never fully supported or practiced, but often wished it were true and not against my religion, was the prayer for the dead; I was inclined to this for some charitable reasons, as I could hardly hold back my prayers for a friend when a bell tolled, or look at his body without saying a prayer for his soul. It seemed a good way to be remembered by future generations, far more noble than a written history. I never held these views with stubbornness, nor tried to persuade anyone to share them, nor even revealed or debated them with my closest friends; as a result, I neither spread them to others nor reinforced them within myself: instead, I let them burn out on their own without adding new fuel, and they gradually faded away. Therefore, though these views were condemned by legitimate councils, they were not heresies in me, but mere errors, and single lapses in my understanding, without a corrupt will. Those who not only have twisted understandings but also unhealthy affections cannot enjoy a unique view without it being heretical, or create an opinion unless they are part of a sect. This was the wickedness of Lucifer's first schism; he was not content to err alone but drew in many followers; and knowing the contagious nature of sin, he tempted Eve alone, understanding that to deceive just one could also lead to deceiving them both.

Sect. 8.—That heresies should arise, we have the prophecy of Christ; but, that old ones should be abolished, we hold no prediction. That there must be heresies, is true, not only in our church, but also in any other: even in the doctrines heretical there will be superheresies; and Arians, not only divided from the church, but also among themselves: for heads that are disposed unto schism, and complexionally propense to innovation, are naturally indisposed for a community; nor will be ever confined unto the order or economy of one body; and therefore, when they separate from others, they knit but loosely among themselves; nor contented with a general breach or dichotomy[10] with their church, do subdivide and mince themselves almost into atoms. ’Tis true, that men of singular parts and humours have not been free from singular opinions and conceits in all ages; retaining something, not only beside the opinion of his own church, or any other, but also any particular author; which, notwithstanding, a sober judgment may do without offence or heresy; for there is yet, after all the decrees of councils, and the niceties of the schools, many things, untouched, unimagined, wherein the liberty of an honest reason may play and expatiate with security, and far without the circle of a heresy.

Sec. 8.—That heresies will arise is a prophecy of Christ, but we don’t have any prediction that old ones will be abolished. It’s true that there must be heresies, not just in our church but in any other as well: even among heretical doctrines, there will be super heresies; and Arians are divided not only from the church but also among themselves. Those who are inclined towards schism and have a natural tendency toward innovation are not suited for community; they won't fit into the structure or order of one body, and so when they separate from others, they only loosely connect with each other. Not satisfied with a general split or division with their church, they break off even further, almost into fragments. It is true that individuals with unique traits and opinions have never been free from distinctive views and beliefs throughout the ages; they hold onto something that goes beyond the opinions of their own church or any other, and even individual authors; nonetheless, a sound judgment can navigate this without causing offense or heresy. There still exist, after all the decrees of councils and the subtleties of the schools, many matters that remain unexplored and unimagined, where the freedom of honest reasoning can operate and expand safely, far beyond the limits of heresy.

Sect. 9.—As for those wingy mysteries in divinity, and airy subtleties in religion, which have unhinged the brains of better heads, they never stretched the pia mater[11] of mine. Methinks there be not impossibilities enough in religion for an active faith: the deepest mysteries ours contains have not only been illustrated, but maintained, by syllogism and the rule of reason. I love to lose myself in a mystery; to pursue my reason to an O altitudo! ’Tis my solitary recreation to pose my apprehension with those involved enigmas and riddles of the Trinity—with incarnation and resurrection. I can answer all the objections of Satan and my rebellious reason with that odd resolution I learned of Tertullian, “Certum est quia impossibile est.” I desire to exercise my faith in the difficultest point; for, to credit ordinary and visible objects, is not faith, but persuasion. Some believe the better for seeing Christ’s sepulchre; and, when they have seen the Red Sea, doubt not of the miracle. Now, contrarily, I bless myself, and am thankful, that I lived not in the days of miracles; that I never saw Christ nor his disciples. I would not have been one of those Israelites that passed the Red Sea; nor one of Christ’s patients, on whom he wrought his wonders: then had my faith been thrust upon me; nor should I enjoy that greater blessing pronounced to all that believe and saw not. ’Tis an easy and necessary belief, to credit what our eye and sense hath examined. I believe he was dead, and buried, and rose again; and desire to see him in his glory, rather than to contemplate him in his cenotaph or sepulchre. Nor is this much to believe; as we have reason, we owe this faith unto history: they only had the advantage of a bold and noble faith, who lived before his coming, who, upon obscure prophesies and mystical types, could raise a belief, and expect apparent impossibilities.

Sec. 9.—As for those confusing mysteries in faith and the complicated ideas in religion that have driven smarter people crazy, they never unsettled my mind. I think there aren’t enough impossibilities in religion for a strong faith: the deepest mysteries we have not only have been explained but also defended with logic and reason. I love to get lost in a mystery; to challenge my mind with an O altitudo! It’s my own form of fun to grapple with the complicated puzzles and riddles of the Trinity—like incarnation and resurrection. I can respond to all the doubts from Satan and my rebellious thoughts with that strange answer I learned from Tertullian, “Certum est quia impossibile est.” I want to test my faith in the hardest subjects; because believing in ordinary and visible things isn’t faith, it’s just being convinced. Some believe more strongly after seeing Christ's tomb; and when they’ve seen the Red Sea, they don’t doubt the miracle. On the flip side, I’m grateful that I didn’t live in the times of miracles; that I never saw Christ or his disciples. I wouldn’t want to be one of those Israelites who crossed the Red Sea; nor one of Christ’s patients, whom he healed: then my faith would have been forced on me; and I wouldn’t enjoy that greater blessing promised to all who believe without seeing. It’s easy and necessary to believe what our eyes and senses have examined. I believe he was dead, buried, and rose again; and I’d rather see him in his glory than just look at his tomb or grave. And this is not much of a belief; as we have reason, we owe this faith to history: those who lived before his coming had the advantage of a brave and noble faith, as they could build their beliefs on obscure prophecies and mysterious symbols, anticipating obvious impossibilities.

Sect. 10.—’Tis true, there is an edge in all firm belief, and with an easy metaphor we may say, the sword of faith; but in these obscurities I rather use it in the adjunct the apostle gives it, a buckler; under which I conceive a wary combatant may lie invulnerable. Since I was of understanding to know that we knew nothing, my reason hath been more pliable to the will of faith: I am now content to understand a mystery, without a rigid definition, in an easy and Platonic description. That allegorical description of Hermes[III.] pleaseth me beyond all the metaphysical definitions of divines. Where I cannot satisfy my reason, I love to humour my fancy: I had as lieve you tell me that anima est angelus hominis, est corpus Dei, as ἐντελέχεια;—lux est umbra Dei, as actus perspicui. Where there is an obscurity too deep for our reason, ’tis good to sit down with a description, periphrasis, or adumbration;[12] for, by acquainting our reason how unable it is to display the visible and obvious effects of nature, it becomes more humble and submissive unto the subtleties of faith: and thus I teach my haggard and unreclaimed reason to stoop unto the lure of faith. I believe there was already a tree, whose fruit our unhappy parents tasted, though, in the same chapter when God forbids it, ’tis positively said, the plants of the field were not yet grown; for God had not caused it to rain upon the earth. I believe that the serpent (if we shall literally understand it), from his proper form and figure, made his motion on his belly, before the curse. I find the trial of the pucelage and virginity of women, which God ordained the Jews, is very fallible. Experience and history informs me that, not only many particular women, but likewise whole nations, have escaped the curse of childbirth, which God seems to pronounce upon the whole sex; yet do I believe that all this is true, which, indeed, my reason would persuade me to be false: and this, I think, is no vulgar part of faith, to believe a thing not only above, but contrary to, reason, and against the arguments of our proper senses.

Sec. 10.—It’s true, there’s an edge to all strong beliefs, and with a simple metaphor, we might say it’s the sword of faith; but in these unclear matters, I prefer to use it in the way the apostle describes, as a shield; under which I think a cautious fighter can remain invulnerable. Since I came to understand that we know nothing, my reasoning has become more flexible to the will of faith: I’m now okay with grasping a mystery without a strict definition, in an easy and Platonic description. That allegorical description of Hermes[III.] delights me more than all the complex definitions from theologians. Where I can’t satisfy my reason, I prefer to indulge my imagination: I’d just as soon you tell me that anima est angelus hominis, est corpus Dei as ἐντελέχεια;—lux est umbra Dei as actus perspicui. When there’s a mystery too deep for our reason, it’s better to settle for a description, paraphrase, or shadow;[12] because, by showing our reason how unable it is to explain the visible and clear effects of nature, it becomes more humble and submissive to the subtleties of faith: and thus I teach my wild and untrained reason to yield to the allure of faith. I believe there was indeed a tree, whose fruit our unfortunate parents ate, even though, in the same chapter where God forbids it, it’s clearly stated that the plants of the field hadn’t yet grown; for God hadn’t caused it to rain on the earth. I believe that the serpent (if we take it literally), in its natural form and figure, moved on its belly, even before the curse. I find that the test of the virginity of women, which God ordained for the Jews, is very unreliable. Experience and history tell me that not only many individual women but also entire nations have escaped the curse of childbirth, which God seems to declare upon all women; yet I do believe that all this is true, which, in fact, my reason would convince me is false: and I think this is no ordinary aspect of faith, to believe something not only above but also contrary to reason, and against the arguments of our own senses.

Sect. 11.—In my solitary and retired imagination (“neque enim cum porticus aut me lectulus accepit, desum mihi”), I remember I am not alone; and therefore forget not to contemplate him and his attributes, who is ever with me, especially those two mighty ones, his wisdom and eternity. With the one I recreate, with the other I confound, my understanding: for who can speak of eternity without a solecism, or think thereof without an ecstasy? Time we may comprehend; ’tis but five days elder than ourselves, and hath the same horoscope with the world; but, to retire so far back as to apprehend a beginning,—to give such an infinite start forwards as to conceive an end,—in an essence that we affirm hath neither the one nor the other, it puts my reason to St Paul’s sanctuary: my philosophy dares not say the angels can do it. God hath not made a creature that can comprehend him; ’tis a privilege of his own nature: “I am that I am” was his own definition unto Moses; and ’twas a short one to confound mortality, that durst question God, or ask him what he was. Indeed, he only is; all others have and shall be; but, in eternity, there is no distinction of tenses; and therefore that terrible term, predestination, which hath troubled so many weak heads to conceive, and the wisest to explain, is in respect to God no prescious determination of our estates to come, but a definitive blast of his will already fulfilled, and at the instant that he first decreed it; for, to his eternity, which is indivisible, and altogether, the last trump is already sounded, the reprobates in the flame, and the blessed in Abraham’s bosom. St Peter speaks modestly, when he saith, “a thousand years to God are but as one day;” for, to speak like a philosopher, those continued instances of time, which flow into a thousand years, make not to him one moment. What to us is to come, to his eternity is present; his whole duration being but one permanent point, without succession, parts, flux, or division.

Section 11.—In my quiet and peaceful thoughts (“for when neither the porch nor my little bed has received me, I am not lacking”), I remember that I am not alone; and so I don’t forget to reflect on him and his qualities, who is always with me, especially those two great ones, his wisdom and eternity. With one I find joy, and with the other I puzzle my mind: for who can talk about eternity without making a mistake, or think about it without being overwhelmed? We can understand time; it’s just five days older than we are and shares the same fate as the world; but to go so far back as to grasp a beginning—to think so infinitely ahead as to conceive an end—in an essence that we affirm has neither is a challenge for my reason: my philosophy wouldn’t even suggest that angels can do it. God hasn’t created a being that can fully understand him; it’s a privilege of his own nature: “I am that I am” was his own definition to Moses; and it was a brief one meant to stun humanity, which dares to question God, or ask what he is. In fact, he simply is; everyone else has been and will be; but in eternity, there are no differences in tense; and thus that daunting term, predestination, which has troubled so many to understand and even the wisest to explain, is for God not a precious determination of our future states, but a clear expression of his will already fulfilled, from the moment he first decreed it; for, to his eternity, which is indivisible and complete, the last trumpet has already sounded, the damned are already in flames, and the blessed are in Abraham’s bosom. St. Peter speaks wisely when he says, “a thousand years to God are like one day;” for, to put it philosophically, those years rolling into a thousand don’t add even a moment for him. What is future for us is present to his eternity; his whole existence is just one unchanging point, without succession, parts, flow, or division.

Sect. 12.—There is no attribute that adds more difficulty to the mystery of the Trinity, where, though in a relative way of Father and Son, we must deny a priority. I wonder how Aristotle could conceive the world eternal, or how he could make good two eternities. His similitude, of a triangle comprehended in a square, doth somewhat illustrate the trinity of our souls, and that the triple unity of God; for there is in us not three, but a trinity of, souls; because there is in us, if not three distinct souls, yet differing faculties, that can and do subsist apart in different subjects, and yet in us are thus united as to make but one soul and substance. If one soul were so perfect as to inform three distinct bodies, that were a pretty trinity. Conceive the distinct number of three, not divided nor separated by the intellect, but actually comprehended in its unity, and that a perfect trinity. I have often admired the mystical way of Pythagoras, and the secret magick of numbers. “Beware of philosophy,” is a precept not to be received in too large a sense: for, in this mass of nature, there is a set of things that carry in their front, though not in capital letters, yet in stenography and short characters, something of divinity; which, to wiser reasons, serve as luminaries in the abyss of knowledge, and, to judicious beliefs, as scales and roundles to mount the pinnacles and highest pieces of divinity. The severe schools shall never laugh me out of the philosophy of Hermes, that this visible world is but a picture of the invisible, wherein, as in a portrait, things are not truly, but in equivocal shapes, and as they counterfeit some real substance in that invisible fabrick.

Sect. 12.—There’s no aspect that complicates the mystery of the Trinity more than the notion of Father and Son, where we have to reject any idea of priority. I’m curious how Aristotle could think of the world as eternal, or how he could justify two eternities. His analogy of a triangle within a square somewhat illustrates the Trinity of our souls and the unity of God; because within us, there isn’t three, but a trinity of souls. We may not have three distinct souls, but we have different faculties that can exist separately in different subjects, while still being united to form one soul and essence. If one soul were perfect enough to inform three distinct bodies, that would be quite a Trinity. Picture the distinct number three, not fragmented or separated by the mind, but actually embraced in its unity—that's a true Trinity. I’ve often marveled at Pythagoras’s mystical approach and the secret magic of numbers. “Beware of philosophy,” is a caution that shouldn’t be interpreted too broadly: within this complex of nature, there are elements that carry hints of divinity, not always in clear terms but in shorthand and symbols, serving as guiding lights in the vast sea of knowledge for the wise and as tools for the discerning to reach the heights of divinity. The stern scholars will never sway me away from Hermes’s philosophy that this visible world is merely a reflection of the invisible, where, like in a portrait, things don’t exist truly but in equivalent forms that mimic some real substance in that unseen structure.

Sect. 13.—That other attribute, wherewith I recreate my devotion, is his wisdom, in which I am happy; and for the contemplation of this only do not repent me that I was bred in the way of study. The advantage I have therein, is an ample recompense for all my endeavours, in what part of knowledge soever. Wisdom is his most beauteous attribute: no man can attain unto it: yet Solomon pleased God when he desired it. He is wise, because he knows all things; and he knoweth all things, because he made them all: but his greatest knowledge is in comprehending that he made not, that is, himself. And this is also the greatest knowledge in man. For this do I honour my own profession, and embrace the counsel even of the devil himself: had he read such a lecture in Paradise as he did at Delphos,[IV.][13] we had better known ourselves; nor had we stood in fear to know him. I know God is wise in all; wonderful in what we conceive, but far more in what we comprehend not: for we behold him but asquint, upon reflex or shadow; our understanding is dimmer than Moses’s eye; we are ignorant of the back parts or lower side of his divinity; therefore, to pry into the maze of his counsels, is not only folly in man, but presumption even in angels. Like us, they are his servants, not his senators; he holds no counsel, but that mystical one of the Trinity, wherein, though there be three persons, there is but one mind that decrees without contradiction. Nor needs he any; his actions are not begot with deliberation; his wisdom naturally knows what’s best: his intellect stands ready fraught with the superlative and purest ideas of goodness, consultations, and election, which are two motions in us, make but one in him: his actions springing from his power at the first touch of his will. These are contemplations metaphysical: my humble speculations have another method, and are content to trace and discover those expressions he hath left in his creatures, and the obvious effects of nature. There is no danger to profound[14] these mysteries, no sanctum sanctorum in philosophy. The world was made to be inhabited by beasts, but studied and contemplated by man: ’tis the debt of our reason we owe unto God, and the homage we pay for not being beasts. Without this, the world is still as though it had not been, or as it was before the sixth day, when as yet there was not a creature that could conceive or say there was a world. The wisdom of God receives small honour from those vulgar heads that rudely stare about, and with a gross rusticity admire his works. Those highly magnify him, whose judicious enquiry into his acts, and deliberate research into his creatures, return the duty of a devout and learned admiration. Therefore,

Sect. 13.—Another aspect that brings me joy in my devotion is his wisdom, which makes me happy; I don’t regret having pursued my studies just for this contemplation. The benefits I gain from it are a great reward for all my efforts in any area of knowledge. Wisdom is his most beautiful quality: no one can truly grasp it; yet Solomon pleased God by asking for it. He is wise because he knows everything, and he knows everything because he created it all; but his greatest understanding is knowing what he did not create, namely, himself. This is also the greatest understanding in humans. For this reason, I respect my profession and even consider the advice of the devil himself: had he delivered a lecture in Paradise like he did at Delphos,[IV.][13] we would have understood ourselves better and not feared knowing him. I recognize that God is wise in all things; he is amazing in what we can grasp, but even more so in what we cannot: we see him only from a distance, like reflections or shadows; our understanding is not as clear as Moses’s eye; we are unaware of the deeper aspects of his divinity; therefore, trying to explore the complexity of his decisions is not only foolish for humans, but also presumptuous for angels. Like us, they are his servants, not his advisors; he holds no council except that mysterious one of the Trinity, where, although there are three persons, there is only one mind that decrees without contradiction. He has no need for one; his actions are not born of deliberation; his wisdom innately knows what is best: his intellect is always filled with the highest and purest ideas of goodness, where decisions and choices, which are two functions in us, become one in him: his actions arise from his power at the very moment of his will. These are metaphysical reflections: my humble thoughts take another approach, content to trace and reveal those signs he has left in his creations and the obvious effects of nature. There is no harm in deeply exploring[14] these mysteries; there is no sanctum sanctorum in philosophy. The world was made for animals to inhabit, but for humans to study and contemplate: it’s the duty of our reason that we owe to God and the respect we show for not being beasts. Without this, the world is as if it had never existed, or as it was before the sixth day, when there was yet no creature to conceive or declare that there was a world. God's wisdom receives little honor from ordinary people who rudely gaze around and naively admire his works. Those who truly honor him are those whose thoughtful inquiry into his actions and careful investigation into his creatures offer the duty of a devout and learned admiration. Therefore,

Search while thou wilt; and let thy reason go,
To ransom truth, e’en to th’ abyss below;
Rally the scatter’d causes; and that line
Which nature twists be able to untwine.
It is thy Maker’s will; for unto none
But unto reason can he e’er be known.
The devils do know thee; but those damn’d meteors
Build not thy glory, but confound thy creatures.
Teach my endeavours so thy works to read,
That learning them in thee I may proceed.
Give thou my reason that instructive flight,
Whose weary wings may on thy hands still light.
Teach me to soar aloft, yet ever so,
When near the sun, to stoop again below.
Thus shall my humble feathers safely hover,
And, though near earth, more than the heavens discover.
And then at last, when homeward I shall drive,
Rich with the spoils of nature, to my hive,
There will I sit, like that industrious fly,
Buzzing thy praises; which shall never die
Till death abrupts them, and succeeding glory
Bid me go on in a more lasting story.

And this is almost all wherein an humble creature may endeavour to requite, and some way to retribute unto his Creator: for, if not he that saith, “Lord, Lord, but he that doth the will of the Father, shall be saved,” certainly our wills must be our performances, and our intents make out our actions; otherwise our pious labours shall find anxiety in our graves, and our best endeavours not hope, but fear, a resurrection.

And this is pretty much all that a humble being can do to repay and somehow give back to their Creator: because, if it’s not just those who say, “Lord, Lord,” but those who actually do the will of the Father who will be saved, then our wills must reflect our actions, and our intentions must result in what we do; otherwise, our good efforts will only lead to worry in our graves, and our best attempts will bring not hope, but fear of a resurrection.

Sect. 14.—There is but one first cause, and four second causes, of all things. Some are without efficient,[15] as God; others without matter, as angels; some without form, as the first matter: but every essence, created or uncreated, hath its final cause, and some positive end both of its essence and operation. This is the cause I grope after in the works of nature; on this hangs the providence of God. To raise so beauteous a structure as the world and the creatures thereof was but his art; but their sundry and divided operations, with their predestinated ends, are from the treasure of his wisdom. In the causes, nature, and affections, of the eclipses of the sun and moon, there is most excellent speculation; but, to profound further, and to contemplate a reason why his providence hath so disposed and ordered their motions in that vast circle, as to conjoin and obscure each other, is a sweeter piece of reason, and a diviner point of philosophy. Therefore, sometimes, and in some things, there appears to me as much divinity in Galen his books, De Usu Partium,[16] as in Suarez’s Metaphysicks. Had Aristotle been as curious in the enquiry of this cause as he was of the other, he had not left behind him an imperfect piece of philosophy, but an absolute tract of divinity.

Sec. 14.—There is only one ultimate cause and four secondary causes for everything. Some exist without a direct cause, like God; others exist without matter, like angels; some exist without form, like the primordial matter. However, every essence, whether created or uncreated, has its final cause and a specific purpose related to its essence and function. This is the cause I seek in the workings of nature; it is connected to God's providence. Creating such a beautiful structure as the world and its creatures was merely his craft; but their various and distinct actions, along with their destined purposes, come from the depth of his wisdom. The causes, nature, and effects of solar and lunar eclipses offer excellent speculation; but to go deeper and seek to understand why his providence has arranged their movements in such a way as to align and obscure each other is a more profound reason and a higher point of philosophy. Therefore, sometimes, in certain areas, I find as much divinity in Galen’s books, De Usu Partium, as in Suarez’s Metaphysics. If Aristotle had been as inquisitive about this cause as he was about others, he wouldn't have left behind an incomplete piece of philosophy, but a complete work of divinity.

Sect. 15.—Natura nihil agit frustra, is the only indisputable axiom in philosophy. There are no grotesques in nature; not any thing framed to fill up empty cantons, and unnecessary spaces. In the most imperfect creatures, and such as were not preserved in the ark, but, having their seeds and principles in the womb of nature, are everywhere, where the power of the sun is,—in these is the wisdom of his hand discovered. Out of this rank Solomon chose the object of his admiration; indeed, what reason may not go to school to the wisdom of bees, ants, and spiders? What wise hand teacheth them to do what reason cannot teach us? Ruder heads stand amazed at those prodigious pieces of nature, whales, elephants, dromedaries, and camels; these, I confess, are the colossus and majestick pieces of her hand; but in these narrow engines there is more curious mathematicks; and the civility of these little citizens more neatly sets forth the wisdom of their Maker. Who admires not Regio Montanus his fly beyond his eagle;[17] or wonders not more at the operation of two souls in those little bodies than but one in the trunk of a cedar? I could never content my contemplation with those general pieces of wonder, the flux and reflux of the sea, the increase of Nile, the conversion of the needle to the north; and have studied to match and parallel those in the more obvious and neglected pieces of nature which, without farther travel, I can do in the cosmography of myself. We carry with us the wonders we seek without us: there is all Africa and her prodigies in us. We are that bold and adventurous piece of nature, which he that studies wisely learns, in a compendium, what others labour at in a divided piece and endless volume.

Section 15.—Nature does nothing in vain, is the only undeniable truth in philosophy. There are no absurdities in nature; nothing is created just to fill empty spots and unnecessary gaps. Even in the most imperfect creatures, and those that weren’t saved in the ark, but exist everywhere where sunlight reaches—here is where the wisdom of his creation is revealed. From this category, Solomon chose his objects of admiration; truly, what can reason not learn from the wisdom of bees, ants, and spiders? What clever hand teaches them to do what reason cannot instruct us to do? Simpler minds are amazed by these grand creations of nature, like whales, elephants, dromedaries, and camels; I admit, these are the colossal and majestic works of her hand; yet in these smaller creatures, there is more intricate mathematics, and the sophistication of these tiny citizens more clearly showcases the wisdom of their Creator. Who doesn’t admire Regio Montanus’s fly more than an eagle? Or wonder more at the function of two souls in those tiny bodies than just one in a cedar tree? I could never be satisfied just contemplating those general wonders, like the rise and fall of the sea, the flooding of the Nile, or the magnet's pull to the north; I have tried to find parallels in the more obvious and overlooked aspects of nature, which, without traveling far, I can do by exploring myself. We carry with us the wonders we seek outside: all of Africa and its marvels reside within us. We are that bold and adventurous creation of nature, from which those who study wisely can learn, in a summary, what others toil over in extensive and fragmented volumes.

Sect. 16.—Thus there are two books from whence I collect my divinity. Besides that written one of God, another of his servant, nature, that universal and publick manuscript, that lies expansed unto the eyes of all. Those that never saw him in the one have discovered him in the other; this was the scripture and theology of the heathens; the natural motion of the sun made them more admire him than its supernatural station did the children of Israel. The ordinary effects of nature wrought more admiration in them than, in the other, all his miracles. Surely the heathens knew better how to join and read these mystical letters than we Christians, who cast a more careless eye on these common hieroglyphics, and disdain to suck divinity from the flowers of nature. Nor do I so forget God as to adore the name of nature; which I define not, with the schools, to be the principle of motion and rest, but that straight and regular line, that settled and constant course the wisdom of God hath ordained the actions of his creatures, according to their several kinds. To make a revolution every day is the nature of the sun, because of that necessary course which God hath ordained it, from which it cannot swerve but by a faculty from that voice which first did give it motion. Now this course of nature God seldom alters or perverts; but, like an excellent artist, hath so contrived his work, that, with the self-same instrument, without a new creation, he may effect his obscurest designs. Thus he sweeteneth the water with a word, preserveth the creatures in the ark, which the blest of his mouth might have as easily created;—for God is like a skilful geometrician, who, when more easily, and with one stroke of his compass, he might describe or divide a right line, had yet rather do this in a circle or longer way, according to the constituted and forelaid principles of his art: yet this rule of his he doth sometimes pervert, to acquaint the world with his prerogative, lest the arrogancy of our reason should question his power, and conclude he could not. And thus I call the effects of nature the works of God, whose hand and instrument she only is; and therefore, to ascribe his actions unto her is to devolve the honour of the principal agent upon the instrument; which if with reason we may do, then let our hammers rise up and boast they have built our houses, and our pens receive the honour of our writing. I hold there is a general beauty in the works of God, and therefore no deformity in any kind of species of creature whatsoever. I cannot tell by what logick we call a toad, a bear, or an elephant ugly; they being created in those outward shapes and figures which best express the actions of their inward forms; and having passed that general visitation of God, who saw that all that he had made was good, that is, conformable to his will, which abhors deformity, and is the rule of order and beauty. There is no deformity but in monstrosity; wherein, notwithstanding, there is a kind of beauty; nature so ingeniously contriving the irregular part, as they become sometimes more remarkable than the principal fabrick. To speak yet more narrowly, there was never any thing ugly or mis-shapen, but the chaos; wherein, notwithstanding, to speak strictly, there was no deformity, because no form; nor was it yet impregnant by the voice of God. Now nature is not at variance with art, nor art with nature; they being both the servants of his providence. Art is the perfection of nature. Were the world now as it was the sixth day, there were yet a chaos. Nature hath made one world, and art another. In brief, all things are artificial; for nature is the art of God.

Section 16.—So, there are two sources from which I gather my spirituality. Besides the written word of God, there's also the book of nature, the universal and public manuscript that’s visible to everyone. Those who haven’t seen God in the former have discovered him in the latter; this was the scripture and theology of the pagans. The natural movement of the sun amazed them more than its supernatural position did the children of Israel. The ordinary workings of nature inspired them more than all the miracles did for the other group. Surely, the pagans understood how to interpret and appreciate these mystical symbols better than we Christians, who tend to overlook these common signs and neglect to find spirituality in the beauty of nature. I don’t forget God by worshiping the name of nature; rather, I define it differently than the schools do—not as the principle of motion and rest, but as the straight and regular path that God's wisdom has established for the actions of his creatures, according to their various kinds. The sun’s nature is to make a revolution every day, due to the necessary pathway God has set for it, from which it cannot deviate unless moved by that voice which initially set it in motion. God seldom alters or disrupts this path of nature; instead, like a master artist, he has designed his work so that, using the same tools without having to create anew, he can achieve even his most hidden intentions. Thus, he sweetens the water with a word and preserves the creatures in the ark, which he could have just as easily created by speaking— for God is like a skilled geometrician who, although he could describe or divide a straight line with a single stroke of his compass, chooses to do so through a circle or a longer route, following the established principles of his craft. Yet he sometimes bends this rule to remind the world of his power, so that our arrogance does not mistakenly doubt his capabilities. Therefore, I refer to the effects of nature as the works of God, with nature being merely the hand and tool he uses; thus, attributing his actions solely to her shifts honor away from the main agent to the instrument. If we can justify doing this, then we might as well let our hammers boast about building our houses and give our pens credit for our writing. I believe there’s a universal beauty in God’s works, meaning there’s no ugliness in any kind of living creature. I’m not sure what reasoning leads us to label a toad, a bear, or an elephant as ugly; they were created with shapes and figures that best represent their inner qualities, having undergone the general inspection by God, who saw that everything he made was good—meaning it was in line with his will, which rejects deformity and serves as the measure of order and beauty. Deformity exists only in monstrosity; yet even within that, there’s a form of beauty, as nature cleverly designs the irregular aspects so they can sometimes become more notable than the main structure. To be more precise, nothing has ever been ugly or misshapen except chaos; and yet, technically, there was no ugliness in chaos, as there was no form; it also had not yet been moved by God's voice. Now, nature and art are not in opposition to each other; they both serve his providence. Art is the perfection of nature. If the world were still in the state it was on the sixth day, it would still be chaos. Nature has created one world, and art has created another. In short, everything is artificial; for nature is the art of God.

Sect. 17.—This is the ordinary and open way of his providence, which art and industry have in good part discovered; whose effects we may foretell without an oracle. To foreshow these is not prophecy, but prognostication. There is another way, full of meanders and labyrinths, whereof the devil and spirits have no exact ephemerides: and that is a more particular and obscure method of his providence; directing the operations of individual and single essences: this we call fortune; that serpentine and crooked line, whereby he draws those actions his wisdom intends in a more unknown and secret way; this cryptic[18] and involved method of his providence have I ever admired; nor can I relate the history of my life, the occurrences of my days, the escapes, or dangers, and hits of chance, with a bezo las manos to Fortune, or a bare gramercy to my good stars. Abraham might have thought the ram in the thicket came thither by accident: human reason would have said that mere chance conveyed Moses in the ark to the sight of Pharaoh’s daughter. What a labyrinth is there in the story of Joseph! able to convert a stoick. Surely there are in every man’s life certain rubs, doublings, and wrenches, which pass a while under the effects of chance; but at the last, well examined, prove the mere hand of God. ’Twas not dumb chance that, to discover the fougade,[19] or powder plot, contrived a miscarriage in the letter. I like the victory of ’88[20] the better for that one occurrence which our enemies imputed to our dishonour, and the partiality of fortune; to wit, the tempests and contrariety of winds. King Philip did not detract from the nation, when he said, he sent his armada to fight with men, and not to combat with the winds. Where there is a manifest disproportion between the powers and forces of two several agents, upon a maxim of reason we may promise the victory to the superior: but when unexpected accidents slip in, and unthought-of occurrences intervene, these must proceed from a power that owes no obedience to those axioms; where, as in the writing upon the wall, we may behold the hand, but see not the spring that moves it. The success of that petty province of Holland (of which the Grand Seignior proudly said, if they should trouble him, as they did the Spaniard, he would send his men with shovels and pickaxes, and throw it into the sea) I cannot altogether ascribe to the ingenuity and industry of the people, but the mercy of God, that hath disposed them to such a thriving genius; and to the will of his providence, that disposeth her favour to each country in their preordinate season. All cannot be happy at once; for, because the glory of one state depends upon the ruin of another, there is a revolution and vicissitude of their greatness, and must obey the swing of that wheel, not moved by intelligencies, but by the hand of God, whereby all estates arise to their zenith and vertical points, according to their predestinated periods. For the lives, not only of men, but of commonwealths and the whole world, run not upon a helix that still enlargeth; but on a circle, where, arriving to their meridian, they decline in obscurity, and fall under the horizon again.

Section 17.—This is the usual and open way of his providence, which art and hard work have largely uncovered; whose results we can predict without needing an oracle. To predict these is not prophecy, but forecasting. There's another approach, full of twists and turns, for which the devil and spirits have no precise guides: a more specific and hidden method of his providence, directing the actions of individual beings; this we call fortune; that winding and crooked path through which he leads those actions his wisdom aims for in a more unknown and secretive manner; I have always admired this cryptic[18] and complicated method of his providence; I cannot recount the story of my life, the events of my days, the escapes, or dangers, and strokes of luck, without a bezo las manos to Fortune, or a simple thank you to my good stars. Abraham might have thought the ram in the thicket showed up by chance: human reason would say that mere luck carried Moses in the ark to the sight of Pharaoh’s daughter. What a maze there is in the story of Joseph! capable of converting a stoic. Surely every person’s life has certain bumps, twists, and turns that seem to stem from chance; but in the end, upon closer examination, they reveal the direct hand of God. It wasn’t mere luck that, in uncovering the gunpowder plot, caused a mistake in the letter. I appreciate the victory of ’88[20] more because of that one event that our enemies attributed to our dishonor and the partiality of fortune; namely, the storms and contrary winds. King Philip didn’t belittle the nation when he said he sent his armada to fight men, not to battle the winds. When there’s a clear imbalance between the strengths of two different parties, based on reason we might expect the more powerful to win; but when unexpected events arise and unanticipated incidents happen, these must stem from a power that doesn’t adhere to those principles; where, as in the writing on the wall, we may see the hand, but not the force that moves it. The success of that small province of Holland (of which the Grand Seignior proudly said, if they troubled him like they did the Spaniards, he would send his men with shovels and pickaxes and throw it into the sea) I can’t entirely attribute to the cleverness and hard work of the people, but to the mercy of God, which has led them to such a thriving nature; and to the will of his providence, which grants its favor to each country in its preordained season. Not everyone can be happy at once; because the glory of one state relies on the downfall of another, there’s a cycle and change of their greatness, and they must submit to the movement of that wheel, not turned by understanding, but by the hand of God, where all states rise to their peak and vertical points, according to their destined periods. For the lives, not just of individuals, but of nations and the entire world, do not operate on a helix that constantly expands; but on a circle, where, upon reaching their peak, they decline into obscurity and fall below the horizon once more.

Sect. 18.—These must not therefore be named the effects of fortune but in a relative way, and as we term the works of nature. It was the ignorance of man’s reason that begat this very name, and by a careless term miscalled the providence of God: for there is no liberty for causes to operate in a loose and straggling way; nor any effect whatsoever but hath its warrant from some universal or superior cause. ’Tis not a ridiculous devotion to say a prayer before a game at tables; for, even in sortileges[21] and matters of greatest uncertainty, there is a settled and preordered course of effects. It is we that are blind, not fortune. Because our eye is too dim to discover the mystery of her effects, we foolishly paint her blind, and hoodwink the providence of the Almighty. I cannot justify that contemptible proverb, that “fools only are fortunate;” or that insolent paradox, that “a wise man is out of the reach of fortune;” much less those opprobrious epithets of poets,—“whore,” “bawd,” and “strumpet.” ’Tis, I confess, the common fate of men of singular gifts of mind, to be destitute of those of fortune; which doth not any way deject the spirit of wiser judgments who thoroughly understand the justice of this proceeding; and, being enriched with higher donatives, cast a more careless eye on these vulgar parts of felicity. It is a most unjust ambition, to desire to engross the mercies of the Almighty, not to be content with the goods of mind, without a possession of those of body or fortune: and it is an error, worse than heresy, to adore these complimental and circumstantial pieces of felicity, and undervalue those perfections and essential points of happiness, wherein we resemble our Maker. To wiser desires it is satisfaction enough to deserve, though not to enjoy, the favours of fortune. Let providence provide for fools: ’tis not partiality, but equity, in God, who deals with us but as our natural parents. Those that are able of body and mind he leaves to their deserts; to those of weaker merits he imparts a larger portion; and pieces out the defect of one by the excess of the other. Thus have we no just quarrel with nature for leaving us naked; or to envy the horns, hoofs, skins, and furs of other creatures; being provided with reason, that can supply them all. We need not labour, with so many arguments, to confute judicial astrology; for, if there be a truth therein, it doth not injure divinity. If to be born under Mercury disposeth us to be witty; under Jupiter to be wealthy; I do not owe a knee unto these, but unto that merciful hand that hath ordered my indifferent and uncertain nativity unto such benevolous aspects. Those that hold that all things are governed by fortune, had not erred, had they not persisted there. The Romans, that erected a temple to Fortune, acknowledged therein, though in a blinder way, somewhat of divinity; for, in a wise supputation,[22] all things begin and end in the Almighty. There is a nearer way to heaven than Homer’s chain;[23] an easy logick may conjoin a heaven and earth in one argument, and, with less than a sorites,[24] resolve all things to God. For though we christen effects by their most sensible and nearest causes, yet is God the true and infallible cause of all; whose concourse, though it be general, yet doth it subdivide itself into the particular actions of every thing, and is that spirit, by which each singular essence not only subsists, but performs its operation.

Section 18.—These should not be called the effects of chance, but rather in a relative sense, similar to how we talk about the works of nature. It was human ignorance that led to this term, mislabeling the providence of God: for there is no freedom for causes to act randomly; every effect has its backing from some universal or superior cause. It's not ridiculous to say a prayer before a game of chance; because even in random events and situations filled with uncertainty, there’s a set and planned order of outcomes. It is we who are blind, not fortune. Because our vision is too dull to uncover the mystery of her effects, we foolishly portray her as blind, and blind ourselves to God’s providence. I cannot support that insulting saying, “only fools are lucky;” or that arrogant paradox, “a wise man is beyond fortune;” much less the derogatory terms used by poets—“whore,” “bawd,” and “strumpet.” I admit it is common for highly gifted individuals to lack good fortune; however, this does not discourage those with wiser judgments, who understand the fairness of such circumstances, and who, enriched with greater gifts, regard those common aspects of happiness with indifference. It is a deeply unjust ambition to want to monopolize God’s blessings, rather than be satisfied with the gifts of the mind without also possessing physical or material wealth; and it is a mistake, worse than heresy, to worship those superficial pieces of happiness and undervalue the essential aspects of joy, where we resemble our Creator. For those with wiser desires, it is enough to deserve, even if not experience, fortune's favors. Let providence take care of the foolish: it is not favoritism but fairness in God, who treats us just as natural parents would. Those capable in body and mind receive what they deserve; to those with lesser merits, he gives a greater share; and compensates the shortcomings of one with the surplus of another. Thus, we have no real reason to quarrel with nature for leaving us bare, nor to envy the horns, hooves, skins, and furs of other creatures; since we are equipped with reason, which can provide for all our needs. We need not struggle with many arguments to disprove astrology; for, if there is any truth in it, it does not undermine divinity. If being born under Mercury makes us witty, and under Jupiter makes us wealthy, I bow not to these, but to that merciful hand that has arranged my uncertain and indifferent fate towards such favorable circumstances. Those who claim that all things are governed by chance would not have erred had they not held onto that belief stubbornly. The Romans, who built a temple to Fortune, acknowledged there, albeit in a somewhat misguided way, a hint of divinity; for, in wise consideration,[22] all things begin and end with the Almighty. There is a more direct path to heaven than Homer’s chain;[23] a simple logic can connect heaven and earth in a single argument, and, with less than a syllogism,[24] resolve all things to God. For though we name effects after their most obvious and immediate causes, God is the true and infallible cause of everything; whose influence, while general, divides into the specific actions of each thing, and is the spirit by which each individual essence not only exists but also carries out its function.

Sect. 19.—The bad construction and perverse comment on these pair of second causes, or visible hands of God, have perverted the devotion of many unto atheism; who, forgetting the honest advisoes of faith, have listened unto the conspiracy of passion and reason. I have therefore always endeavoured to compose those feuds and angry dissensions between affection, faith, and reason: for there is in our soul a kind of triumvirate, or triple government of three competitors, which distracts the peace of this our commonwealth not less than did that other[25] the state of Rome.

Sect. 19.—The poor interpretation and twisted commentary on these two secondary causes, or visible actions of God, have led many to turn to atheism; they have forgotten the honest guidance of faith and instead listened to the conflict between passion and reason. I have therefore always tried to reconcile the disputes and angry conflicts between emotion, faith, and reason: for there is in our soul a kind of triumvirate, or triple governance of three rivals, which disrupts the harmony of our commonwealth just as much as that other[25] did in the state of Rome.

As reason is a rebel unto faith, so passion unto reason. As the propositions of faith seem absurd unto reason, so the theorems of reason unto passion and both unto reason; yet a moderate and peaceable discretion may so state and order the matter, that they may be all kings, and yet make but one monarchy: every one exercising his sovereignty and prerogative in a due time and place, according to the restraint and limit of circumstance. There are, as in philosophy, so in divinity, sturdy doubts, and boisterous objections, wherewith the unhappiness of our knowledge too nearly acquainteth us. More of these no man hath known than myself; which I confess I conquered, not in a martial posture, but on my knees. For our endeavours are not only to combat with doubts, but always to dispute with the devil. The villany of that spirit takes a hint of infidelity from our studios; and, by demonstrating a naturality in one way, makes us mistrust a miracle in another. Thus, having perused the Archidoxes, and read the secret sympathies of things, he would dissuade my belief from the miracle of the brazen serpent; make me conceit that image worked by sympathy, and was but an Egyptian trick, to cure their diseases without a miracle. Again, having seen some experiments of bitumen, and having read far more of naphtha, he whispered to my curiosity the fire of the altar might be natural, and bade me mistrust a miracle in Elias, when he intrenched the altar round with water: for that inflamable substance yields not easily unto water, but flames in the arms of its antagonist. And thus would he inveigle my belief to think the combustion of Sodom might be natural, and that there was an asphaltick and bituminous nature in that lake before the fire of Gomorrah. I know that manna is now plentifully gathered in Calabria; and Josephus tells me, in his days it was as plentiful in Arabia. The devil therefore made the query, “Where was then the miracle in the days of Moses?” The Israelites saw but that, in his time, which the natives of those countries behold in ours. Thus the devil played at chess with me, and, yielding a pawn, thought to gain a queen of me; taking advantage of my honest endeavours; and, whilst I laboured to raise the structure of my reason, he strove to undermine the edifice of my faith.

As reason rebels against faith, so does passion against reason. The ideas of faith often seem absurd to reason, just as the concepts of reason appear absurd to passion, and both are sometimes challenging for reason. However, a balanced and calm mindset can arrange things in such a way that they can all coexist as rulers, yet form a single kingdom: each one exercising their authority at the right time and place, within the limits of their circumstances. In both philosophy and theology, there are stubborn doubts and loud objections that our limited knowledge unfortunately brings us close to. No one knows these better than I do; I admit I overcame them, not through force, but in humble prayer. Our efforts are not just to fight against doubts but to constantly debate with the devil. The wickedness of that spirit seizes on our uncertainties and, by showing a natural explanation in one area, leads us to doubt a miracle in another. After studying various obscure texts and the hidden connections of things, he tried to convince me that the miracle of the bronze serpent was just an Egyptian trick for healing diseases. Similarly, after observing some experiments with bitumen and reading extensively about naphtha, he suggested to my curiosity that the altar's fire could be natural and urged me to distrust the miracle of Elijah when he surrounded the altar with water; since that flammable substance doesn’t easily succumb to water, but rather ignites in the face of it. He tried to persuade me to think the destruction of Sodom might have been natural, claiming that there was a bituminous nature in that lake long before the fire of Gomorrah. I know that manna is now gathered abundantly in Calabria, and Josephus tells me that in his time, it was just as plentiful in Arabia. So the devil posed the question, “Where was the miracle in the days of Moses?” The Israelites only saw what the locals of those areas experience today. In this way, the devil played a game of chess with me, sacrificing a pawn while trying to win my queen; taking advantage of my sincere efforts, and while I worked to elevate my rational thinking, he aimed to undermine the foundation of my faith.

Sect. 20.—Neither had these or any other ever such advantage of me, as to incline me to any point of infidelity or desperate positions of atheism; for I have been these many years of opinion there was never any. Those that held religion was the difference of man from beasts, have spoken probably, and proceed upon a principle as inductive as the other. That doctrine of Epicurus, that denied the providence of God, was no atheism, but a magnificent and high-strained conceit of his majesty, which he deemed too sublime to mind the trivial actions of those inferior creatures. That fatal necessity of the stoicks is nothing but the immutable law of his will. Those that heretofore denied the divinity of the Holy Ghost have been condemned but as hereticks; and those that now deny our Saviour, though more than hereticks, are not so much as atheists: for, though they deny two persons in the Trinity, they hold, as we do, there is but one God.

Sec. 20.—Neither these nor anyone else ever had such an advantage over me as to lead me to any kind of disbelief or extreme atheism; for I have believed for many years that there was never any. Those who argued that religion sets humans apart from animals have made a valid point and are based on a principle as supported as the others. Epicurus's idea that denied God's providence wasn't atheism; it was a grand and inflated idea of his greatness, which he thought was too elevated to concern itself with the minor actions of those lower beings. The fatal necessity of the Stoics is just the unchangeable law of his will. Those who have previously denied the divinity of the Holy Spirit have been labeled as heretics; and those who now deny our Savior, though they are more than heretics, aren't even considered atheists: for, even though they reject two persons of the Trinity, they believe, like us, that there is only one God.

That villain and secretary of hell,[26] that composed that miscreant piece of the three impostors, though divided from all religions, and neither Jew, Turk, nor Christian, was not a positive atheist. I confess every country hath its Machiavel, every age its Lucian, whereof common heads must not hear, nor more advanced judgments too rashly venture on. It is the rhetorick of Satan; and may pervert a loose or prejudicate belief.

That villain and secretary of hell,[26] who wrote that wicked work about the three impostors, although disconnected from all religions, and neither a Jew, Turk, nor Christian, was not an outright atheist. I admit every country has its Machiavelli, every era its Lucian, which ordinary minds shouldn’t hear, and even more discerning judgments should approach with caution. It’s the rhetoric of Satan; it can confuse a weak or biased belief.

Sect. 21.—I confess I have perused them all, and can discover nothing that may startle a discreet belief; yet are their heads carried off with the wind and breath of such motives. I remember a doctor in physick, of Italy, who could not perfectly believe the immortality of the soul, because Galen seemed to make a doubt thereof. With another I was familiarly acquainted, in France, a divine, and a man of singular parts, that on the same point was so plunged and gravelled with three lines of Seneca,[V.] that all our antidotes, drawn from both Scripture and philosophy, could not expel the poison of his error. There are a set of heads that can credit the relations of mariners, yet question the testimonies of Saint Paul: and peremptorily maintain the traditions of Ælian or Pliny; yet, in histories of Scripture, raise queries and objections: believing no more than they can parallel in human authors. I confess there are, in Scripture, stories that do exceed the fables of poets, and, to a captious reader, sound like Garagantua or Bevis.[27] Search all the legends of times past, and the fabulous conceits of these present, and ’twill be hard to find one that deserves to carry the buckler unto Samson; yet is all this of an easy possibility, if we conceive a divine concourse, or an influence from the little finger of the Almighty. It is impossible that, either in the discourse of man or in the infallible voice of God, to the weakness of our apprehensions there should not appear irregularities, contradictions, and antinomies:[28] myself could show a catalogue of doubts, never yet imagined nor questioned, as I know, which are not resolved at the first hearing; not fantastick queries or objections of air; for I cannot hear of atoms in divinity. I can read the history of the pigeon that was sent out of the ark, and returned no more, yet not question how she found out her mate that was left behind: that Lazarus was raised from the dead, yet not demand where, in the interim, his soul awaited; or raise a law-case, whether his heir might lawfully detain his inheritance bequeathed upon him by his death, and he, though restored to life, have no plea or title unto his former possessions. Whether Eve was framed out of the left side of Adam, I dispute not; because I stand not yet assured which is the right side of a man; or whether there be any such distinction in nature. That she was edified out of the rib of Adam, I believe; yet raise no question who shall arise with that rib at the resurrection. Whether Adam was an hermaphrodite, as the rabbins contend upon the letter of the text; because it is contrary to reason, there should be an hermaphrodite before there was a woman, or a composition of two natures, before there was a second composed. Likewise, whether the world was created in autumn, summer, or the spring; because it was created in them all: for, whatsoever sign the sun possesseth, those four seasons are actually existent. It is the nature of this luminary to distinguish the several seasons of the year; all which it makes at one time in the whole earth, and successively in any part thereof. There are a bundle of curiosities, not only in philosophy, but in divinity, proposed and discussed by men of most supposed abilities, which indeed are not worthy our vacant hours, much less our serious studies. Pieces only fit to be placed in Pantagruel’s library, or bound up with Tartaratus, De Modo Cacandi.[VI.][29]

Sect. 21.—I admit I've read them all, and I can't find anything that would shock a sensible belief; yet their arguments are swept away by the wind and breath of such motives. I recall a doctor from Italy who couldn't fully believe in the immortality of the soul since Galen seemed to cast doubt on it. Another person I knew well in France, a divine and exceptionally talented man, was so troubled and confused by three lines from Seneca,[V.] that all our counterarguments, drawn from both Scripture and philosophy, couldn’t free him from the poison of his mistake. There are people who can believe sailors' accounts but doubt the testimonies of Saint Paul; they insist on the traditions of Ælian or Pliny, yet raise questions and objections in Scriptural histories, believing only what they can match with human authors. I acknowledge that there are stories in Scripture that exceed the fables of poets and, to a skeptical reader, sound like tales of Gargantua or Bevis.[27] Search through all past legends and the fanciful ideas of the present, and it will be difficult to find one that deserves to be compared to Samson; yet all this becomes possible if we consider a divine intervention or a touch from the Almighty's little finger. It’s impossible, in either human discourse or the infallible voice of God, that our limited understanding wouldn't encounter irregularities, contradictions, and dilemmas:[28] I could present a list of doubts, never imagined or questioned, that remain unresolved upon first hearing; not fanciful questions or airy objections, since I cannot accept atoms in divinity. I can read the story of the dove that was sent out of the ark and never returned, yet not question how it found its mate that was left behind; that Lazarus was raised from the dead, yet not ask where, in the meantime, his soul waited; or question whether his heir could legitimately keep the inheritance bestowed upon him by his death, and he, although restored to life, would have no claim or title to his former possessions. Whether Eve was created from Adam's left side, I won't argue; because I am still not sure which side of a man is the right one, or if such a distinction even exists in nature. That she was made from Adam’s rib, I believe; yet I don’t question who will rise with that rib at the resurrection. Whether Adam was a hermaphrodite, as the rabbis claim from the text; because it seems unreasonable to have a hermaphrodite before there was a woman, or a combination of two natures before a second one was made. Likewise, whether the world was created in autumn, summer, or spring; because it was created in all of them: for whatever sign the sun possesses, those four seasons are actually present. It is the nature of this star to define the different seasons of the year; all of which it creates at once over the whole earth, and successively in any part of it. There are a collection of curiosities, not only in philosophy but also in divinity, presented and debated by men of supposed great intelligence, which are really not worth our idle hours, much less our serious studies. These pieces are only suitable to be placed in Pantagruel’s library or bound up with Tartaratus, De Modo Cacandi.[VI.][29]

Sect. 22.—These are niceties that become not those that peruse so serious a mystery. There are others more generally questioned, and called to the bar, yet, methinks, of an easy and possible truth.

Sect. 22.—These are details that aren't suitable for those who explore such a serious mystery. There are other questions that are more commonly asked and debated, yet, I believe, they have a straightforward and attainable truth.

’Tis ridiculous to put off or down the general flood of Noah, in that particular inundation of Deucalion.[30] That there was a deluge once seems not to me so great a miracle as that there is not one always. How all the kinds of creatures, not only in their own bulks, but with a competency of food and sustenance, might be preserved in one ark, and within the extent of three hundred cubits, to a reason that rightly examines it, will appear very feasible. There is another secret, not contained in the Scripture, which is more hard to comprehend, and put the honest Father[31] to the refuge of a miracle; and that is, not only how the distinct pieces of the world, and divided islands, should be first planted by men, but inhabited by tigers, panthers, and bears. How America abounded with beasts of prey, and noxious animals, yet contained not in it that necessary creature, a horse, is very strange. By what passage those, not only birds, but dangerous and unwelcome beasts, come over. How there be creatures there (which are not found in this triple continent). All which must needs be strange unto us, that hold but one ark; and that the creatures began their progress from the mountains of Ararat. They who, to salve this, would make the deluge particular, proceed upon a principle that I can no way grant; not only upon the negative of Holy Scriptures, but of mine own reason, whereby I can make it probable that the world was as well peopled in the time of Noah as in ours; and fifteen hundred years, to people the world, as full a time for them as four thousand years since have been to us. There are other assertions and common tenets drawn from Scripture, and generally believed as Scripture, whereunto, notwithstanding, I would never betray the liberty of my reason. ’Tis a paradox to me, that Methusalem was the longest lived of all the children of Adam; and no man will be able to prove it; when, from the process of the text, I can manifest it may be otherwise. That Judas perished by hanging himself, there is no certainty in Scripture: though, in one place, it seems to affirm it, and, by a doubtful word, hath given occasion to translate[32] it; yet, in another place, in a more punctual description, it makes it improbable, and seems to overthrow it. That our fathers, after the flood, erected the tower of Babel, to preserve themselves against a second deluge, is generally opinioned and believed; yet is there another intention of theirs expressed in Scripture. Besides, it is improbable, from the circumstance of the place; that is, a plain in the land of Shinar. These are no points of faith; and therefore may admit a free dispute. There are yet others, and those familiarly concluded from the text, wherein (under favour) I see no consequence. The church of Rome confidently proves the opinion of tutelary angels, from that answer, when Peter knocked at the door, “’Tis not he, but his angel;” that is, might some say, his messenger, or somebody from him; for so the original signifies; and is as likely to be the doubtful family’s meaning. This exposition I once suggested to a young divine, that answered upon this point; to which I remember the Franciscan opponent replied no more, but, that it was a new, and no authentick interpretation.

It's ridiculous to dismiss the general flood of Noah in favor of the specific flood of Deucalion. That there was once a deluge doesn’t seem nearly as miraculous to me as the fact that there isn’t one happening all the time. How all the different kinds of creatures, not only in their sizes but also having enough food and resources, could be kept in one ark measuring three hundred cubits makes perfect sense upon closer examination. There’s another mystery not found in the Scripture that’s much harder to grasp, which led the honest Father to rely on a miracle; that is, not just how distinct parts of the world and separate islands were first settled by humans, but how they were populated by tigers, panthers, and bears. It’s quite strange that America was full of predatory and harmful animals but lacked one essential creature, the horse. How those creatures, both birds and dangerous animals, managed to cross over is puzzling. There are creatures there that aren’t found on this triple continent. All these things must be strange to those of us who believe only in one ark, and that the animals started their journey from the mountains of Ararat. Those who want to solve this by claiming the flood was a local event are relying on a principle I can’t accept; not only in contradiction to Holy Scriptures but also because of my own reasoning, which allows me to suggest it’s likely the world was as populated during Noah’s time as it is now, and that fifteen hundred years would have been just as ample time for them to populate the world as the four thousand years since have been for us. There are other claims and common beliefs drawn from Scripture, generally accepted as Scripture, but I would never compromise my freedom of thought. It seems paradoxical to me that Methuselah was the longest-lived of all Adam's descendants; no one can prove that, as I can demonstrate from the text that it might be otherwise. There is no certainty in Scripture about Judas dying by hanging himself; although one passage seems to confirm it, a doubtful word has led to its interpretation, yet another passage, with a clearer description, makes it unlikely and appears to disprove it. It's commonly believed that our ancestors built the Tower of Babel after the flood to protect themselves from another deluge, but there’s another intention expressed in Scripture. Moreover, it seems unlikely based on the context of the location, which is a plain in the land of Shinar. These are not matters of faith; they are open to discussion. There are other ideas, too, which are often concluded from the text, but where I see no logical connection, with all due respect. The Roman church confidently supports the belief in guardian angels based on the response given when Peter knocked at the door: “It’s not him, but his angel,” which could mean his messenger, or someone sent by him, as the original text conveys; it’s just as likely to be what the unsure family meant. I once suggested this interpretation to a young theologian, to which I remember the Franciscan opponent only replied that it was a new and unauthentic interpretation.

Sect. 23.—These are but the conclusions and fallible discourses of man upon the word of God; for such I do believe the Holy Scriptures; yet, were it of man, I could not choose but say, it was the singularest and superlative piece that hath been extant since the creation. Were I a pagan, I should not refrain the lecture of it; and cannot but commend the judgment of Ptolemy, that thought not his library complete without it. The Alcoran of the Turks (I speak without prejudice) is an ill-composed piece, containing in it vain and ridiculous errors in philosophy, impossibilities, fictions, and vanities beyond laughter, maintained by evident and open sophisms, the policy of ignorance, deposition of universities, and banishment of learning. That hath gotten foot by arms and violence: this, without a blow, hath disseminated itself through the whole earth. It is not unremarkable, what Philo first observed, that the law of Moses continued two thousand years without the least alteration; whereas, we see, the laws of other commonwealths do alter with occasions: and even those, that pretended their original from some divinity, to have vanished without trace or memory. I believe, besides Zoroaster, there were divers others that writ before Moses; who, notwithstanding, have suffered the common fate of time. Men’s works have an age, like themselves; and though they outlive their authors, yet have they a stint and period to their duration. This only is a work too hard for the teeth of time, and cannot perish but in the general flames, when all things shall confess their ashes.

Sec. 23.—These are just the conclusions and fallible discussions of humanity on the word of God; for such I believe the Holy Scriptures are. Yet, if it were of man, I would have to say it’s the most remarkable and superior piece that has existed since creation. If I were a pagan, I wouldn’t be able to resist reading it; and I can’t help but agree with Ptolemy, who thought his library wasn’t complete without it. The Quran of the Turks (I say this without bias) is poorly composed, filled with empty and absurd errors in philosophy, impossibilities, fictions, and nonsensical ideas that are laughable, supported by obvious and blatant fallacies, the politics of ignorance, the dismantling of universities, and the expulsion of learning. That has gained traction through force and violence; this, without any conflict, has spread itself across the entire earth. It’s notable, as Philo first pointed out, that the law of Moses has remained unchanged for two thousand years; whereas we see that the laws of other societies change with circumstances: and even those that claimed their origin from some divine source have disappeared without a trace or memory. I believe that besides Zoroaster, there were several others who wrote before Moses, yet they have suffered the common fate of time. People’s works have a lifespan, like themselves; and even though they may outlive their creators, they still have a limit and end to their existence. This is the only work that is too resilient for time to destroy, and it cannot perish except in the universal flames, when all things shall acknowledge their ashes.

Sect. 24.—I have heard some with deep sighs lament the lost lines of Cicero; others with as many groans deplore the combustion of the library of Alexandria;[33] for my own part, I think there be too many in the world; and could with patience behold the urn and ashes of the Vatican, could I, with a few others, recover the perished leaves of Solomon. I would not omit a copy of Enoch’s pillars,[34] had they many nearer authors than Josephus, or did not relish somewhat of the fable. Some men have written more than others have spoken. Pineda[35] quotes more authors, in one work,[VII.] than are necessary in a whole world. Of those three great inventions in Germany,[36] there are two which are not without their incommodities, and ’tis disputable whether they exceed not their use and commodities. ’Tis not a melancholy utinam of my own, but the desires of better heads, that there were a general synod—not to unite the incompatible difference of religion, but,—for the benefit of learning, to reduce it, as it lay at first, in a few and solid authors; and to condemn to the fire those swarms and millions of rhapsodies, begotten only to distract and abuse the weaker judgments of scholars, and to maintain the trade and mystery of typographers.

Sec. 24.—I've heard some people deeply sigh and mourn the lost works of Cicero; others, with just as much sorrow, mourn the destruction of the library of Alexandria;[33] but for my part, I think there are way too many books in the world; and I could patiently look at the ashes of the Vatican if, along with a few others, I could recover the lost writings of Solomon. I wouldn't pass up a copy of Enoch’s pillars,[34] even if they had more authors than Josephus or if they were somewhat fable-like. Some people have written more than others have spoken. Pineda[35] cites more authors in one work,[VII.] than are needed in the entire world. Among those three great inventions in Germany,[36] two are not without their drawbacks, and it’s debatable whether their benefits outweigh those drawbacks. This isn’t a personal sorrow of mine, but rather the wishes of smarter minds, that there should be a general council—not to reconcile the conflicting differences of religion, but—for the sake of education, to bring it back down to just a few solid authors, as it once was, and to condemn to the flames all those swarms and millions of incoherent writings, created only to confuse and mislead the weaker minds of scholars, and to support the business and craft of printers.

Sect. 25.—I cannot but wonder with what exception the Samaritans could confine their belief to the Pentateuch, or five books of Moses. I am ashamed at the rabbinical interpretation of the Jews upon the Old Testament,[37] as much as their defection from the New: and truly it is beyond wonder, how that contemptible and degenerate issue of Jacob, once so devoted to ethnick superstition, and so easily seduced to the idolatry of their neighbours, should now, in such an obstinate and peremptory belief, adhere unto their own doctrine, expect impossibilities, and in the face and eye of the church, persist without the least hope of conversion. This is a vice in them, that were a virtue in us; for obstinacy in a bad cause is but constancy in a good: and herein I must accuse those of my own religion; for there is not any of such a fugitive faith, such an unstable belief, as a Christian; none that do so often transform themselves, not unto several shapes of Christianity, and of the same species, but unto more unnatural and contrary forms of Jew and Mohammedan; that, from the name of Saviour, can condescend to the bare term of prophet: and, from an old belief that he is come, fall to a new expectation of his coming. It is the promise of Christ, to make us all one flock: but how and when this union shall be, is as obscure to me as the last day. Of those four members of religion we hold a slender proportion.[38] There are, I confess, some new additions; yet small to those which accrue to our adversaries; and those only drawn from the revolt of pagans; men but of negative impieties; and such as deny Christ, but because they never heard of him. But the religion of the Jew is expressly against the Christian, and the Mohammedan against both; for the Turk, in the bulk he now stands, is beyond all hope of conversion: if he fall asunder, there may be conceived hopes; but not without strong improbabilities. The Jew is obstinate in all fortunes; the persecution of fifteen hundred years hath but confirmed them in their error. They have already endured whatsoever may be inflicted: and have suffered, in a bad cause, even to the condemnation of their enemies. Persecution is a bad and indirect way to plant religion. It hath been the unhappy method of angry devotions, not only to confirm honest religion, but wicked heresies and extravagant opinions. It was the first stone and basis of our faith. None can more justly boast of persecutions, and glory in the number and valour of martyrs. For, to speak properly, those are true and almost only examples of fortitude. Those that are fetched from the field, or drawn from the actions of the camp, are not ofttimes so truly precedents of valour as audacity, and, at the best, attain but to some bastard piece of fortitude. If we shall strictly examine the circumstances and requisites which Aristotle requires[39] to true and perfect valour, we shall find the name only in his master, Alexander, and as little in that Roman worthy, Julius Cæsar; and if any, in that easy and active way, have done so nobly as to deserve that name, yet, in the passive and more terrible piece, these have surpassed, and in a more heroical way may claim, the honour of that title. ’Tis not in the power of every honest faith to proceed thus far, or pass to heaven through the flames. Every one hath it not in that full measure, nor in so audacious and resolute a temper, as to endure those terrible tests and trials; who, notwithstanding, in a peaceable way, do truly adore their Saviour, and have, no doubt, a faith acceptable in the eyes of God.

Sec. 25.—I can't help but wonder how the Samaritans managed to limit their beliefs to just the Pentateuch, or the five books of Moses. I'm embarrassed by the rabbinical interpretation of the Old Testament,[37] just as I am by their rejection of the New Testament. It truly is astonishing how this contemptible and degenerate descendants of Jacob, once deeply involved in pagan superstition and easily tempted by the idolatry of their neighbors, now cling so stubbornly and defiantly to their own beliefs, expecting the impossible, and persist without the slightest hope of conversion in the face of the church. This stubbornness in them would be a virtue in us; for steadfastness in a bad cause is merely persistence in a good one: and here I must point a finger at those of my own faith; for there’s no group with such a fickle faith, such an unstable belief, as Christians. None transform themselves so often, not just into various versions of Christianity, but into far more unnatural and contradictory forms of Judaism and Islam. They can go from referring to Christ as Savior to merely calling him a prophet, and transition from the old belief that He has come to a new expectation of His coming. Christ promises to make us one flock: but when and how this union will happen is as unclear to me as the last day. In terms of those four branches of religion, we hold a rather slim proportion.[38] I admit there are some new additions, but they are minimal compared to those that our opponents have gained, mostly from the defection of pagans—people who deny Christ simply because they have never heard of Him. But the Jewish faith explicitly contradicts Christianity, and Islam stands against both; for the Turk, as he currently exists, is beyond all hope of conversion. If he were to fall apart, there might be some hope, but that involves strong improbabilities. The Jew is resolute in all circumstances; the persecution of fifteen hundred years has only solidified their errors. They have already endured whatever can be inflicted upon them, suffering for a bad cause, even unto the condemnation of their enemies. Persecution is a poor and indirect way to establish a religion. It has unfortunately been the method of angry devotion, not only to uphold sincere faith, but also to affirm wicked heresies and outrageous opinions. It was the initial foundation of our faith. No one can more justly take pride in persecutions or glory in the number and bravery of martyrs. For, to be precise, those martyrs are the true and nearly sole examples of courage. Some may come from the battlefield or military actions, yet they are not always the best examples of valor, often more akin to boldness, at best achieving some sort of faux courage. If we examine strictly the conditions and requirements Aristotle lays out[39] for true and perfect valor, we'll find the title only in his master, Alexander, and barely in that worthy Roman, Julius Caesar; and if anyone has nobly earned that title, it might be through a more passive and dreadful pain, as these heroes may claim the honor of that title in a more heroic sense. It’s not within the power of every sincere faith to endure that much or to reach heaven through the flames. Not everyone possesses that full measure of audacity and steadfastness to face such dire tests and trials; however, those who peacefully adore their Savior surely have a faith that's pleasing in the eyes of God.

Sect. 26.—Now, as all that die in the war are not termed soldiers, so neither can I properly term all those that suffer in matters of religion, martyrs. The council of Constance condemns John Huss for a heretick;[40] the stories of his own party style him a martyr. He must needs offend the divinity of both, that says he was neither the one nor the other. There are many (questionless) canonized on earth, that shall never be saints in heaven; and have their names in histories and martyrologies, who, in the eyes of God, are not so perfect martyrs as was that wise heathen Socrates, that suffered on a fundamental point of religion,—the unity of God. I have often pitied the miserable bishop[41] that suffered in the cause of antipodes; yet cannot choose but accuse him of as much madness, for exposing his living on such a trifle, as those of ignorance and folly, that condemned him. I think my conscience will not give me the lie, if I say there are not many extant, that, in a noble way, fear the face of death less than myself; yet, from the moral duty I owe to the commandment of God, and the natural respect that I tender unto the conservation of my essence and being, I would not perish upon a ceremony, politick points, or indifferency: nor is my belief of that untractable temper as, not to bow at their obstacles, or connive at matters wherein there are not manifest impieties. The leaven, therefore, and ferment of all, not only civil, but religious, actions, is wisdom; without which, to commit ourselves to the flames is homicide, and (I fear) but to pass through one fire into another.

Section 26.—Just like not everyone who dies in war is called a soldier, I can’t say that everyone who suffers for their beliefs is a martyr. The council of Constance condemned John Huss as a heretic; [40] his supporters call him a martyr. It’s offensive to both views to say he was neither. There are many people who are canonized on earth but will never be saints in heaven. Their names appear in histories and martyrologies, yet in God’s eyes, they are not as perfect martyrs as the wise pagan Socrates, who suffered for a fundamental religious belief—the unity of God. I often feel pity for the unfortunate bishop [41] who suffered over the issue of antipodes; however, I must also accuse him of madness for risking his life over such a trivial matter, just as the ignorant and foolish condemned him. I believe my conscience won't steer me wrong if I say there aren’t many around who fear death less than I do. Yet, due to my moral duty to obey God’s commandment, and a natural respect for preserving my life, I wouldn’t die over a ceremony, political issues, or indifference. My beliefs aren’t stubborn enough that I wouldn’t consider their challenges or overlook matters without clear moral corruption. Therefore, the essence and driving force behind all civil and religious actions is wisdom; without it, throwing ourselves into the flames is self-murder and (I fear) would only transfer us from one fire to another.

Sect. 27.—That miracles are ceased, I can neither prove nor absolutely deny, much less define the time and period of their cessation. That they survived Christ is manifest upon record of Scripture: that they outlived the apostles also, and were revived at the conversion of nations, many years after, we cannot deny, if we shall not question those writers whose testimonies we do not controvert in points that make for our own opinions: therefore, that may have some truth in it, that is reported by the Jesuits of their miracles in the Indies. I could wish it were true, or had any other testimony than their own pens. They may easily believe those miracles abroad, who daily conceive a greater at home—the transmutation of those visible elements into the body and blood of our Saviour;—for the conversion of water into wine, which he wrought in Cana, or, what the devil would have had him done in the wilderness, of stones into bread, compared to this, will scarce deserve the name of a miracle: though, indeed, to speak properly, there is not one miracle greater than another; they being the extraordinary effects of the hand of God, to which all things are of an equal facility; and to create the world as easy as one single creature. For this is also a miracle; not only to produce effects against or above nature, but before nature; and to create nature, as great a miracle as to contradict or transcend her. We do too narrowly define the power of God, restraining it to our capacities. I hold that God can do all things: how he should work contradictions, I do not understand, yet dare not, therefore, deny. I cannot see why the angel of God should question Esdras to recall the time past, if it were beyond his own power; or that God should pose mortality in that which he was not able to perform himself. I will not say that God cannot, but he will not, perform many things, which we plainly affirm he cannot. This, I am sure, is the mannerliest proposition; wherein, notwithstanding, I hold no paradox: for, strictly, his power is the same with his will; and they both, with all the rest, do make but one God.

Sec. 27.—I can neither prove nor completely deny that miracles have stopped, much less specify when their end occurred. It's clear from Scripture that they existed after Christ; we can't deny that they also persisted beyond the apostles and reemerged during the conversion of nations years later, unless we disregard the testimonies of those writers whose points we support in our own opinions. Therefore, there might be some truth in what the Jesuits report about their miracles in the Indies. I wish it were true or had more credible evidence than just their own accounts. Those who believe in miracles happening elsewhere may find it easy, considering the greater miracle at home—the transformation of visible elements into the body and blood of our Savior; the conversion of water into wine in Cana or what the devil wanted him to do in the wilderness, turning stones into bread, hardly compare to this and barely qualify as a miracle. Yet, to be precise, one miracle is not greater than another; they are all extraordinary effects of God's hand, and everything is equally easy for Him—creating the world is as simple as making one single creature. This, too, is a miracle; not just producing effects that oppose or exceed nature, but creating nature itself is just as much a miracle as overriding or surpassing it. We limit God’s power too much by confining it to our understanding. I believe that God can do anything: how He works contradictions is beyond my comprehension, but I won't deny it. I don't understand why God’s angel would prompt Esdras to recall the past if it were beyond His ability, or why God would present mortality in what He can't do Himself. I won’t say that God can't do many things we insist He can't, but rather that He chooses not to. I believe this is the most respectful proposition; yet, I don’t find it paradoxical: strictly speaking, His power aligns with His will, and they both, along with everything else, constitute one God.

Sect. 28.—Therefore, that miracles have been, I do believe; that they may yet be wrought by the living, I do not deny: but have no confidence in those which are fathered on the dead. And this hath ever made me suspect the efficacy of relicks, to examine the bones, question the habits and appertenances of saints, and even of Christ himself. I cannot conceive why the cross that Helena[42] found, and whereon Christ himself died, should have power to restore others unto life. I excuse not Constantine from a fall off his horse, or a mischief from his enemies, upon the wearing those nails on his bridle which our Saviour bore upon the cross in his hands. I compute among piæ fraudes, nor many degrees before consecrated swords and roses, that which Baldwin, king of Jerusalem, returned the Genoese for their costs and pains in his wars; to wit, the ashes of John the Baptist. Those that hold, the sanctity of their souls doth leave behind a tincture and sacred faculty on their bodies, speak naturally of miracles, and do not salve the doubt. Now, one reason I tender so little devotion unto relicks is, I think the slender and doubtful respect which I have always held unto antiquities. For that, indeed, which I admire, is far before antiquity; that is, Eternity; and that is, God himself; who, though he be styled the Ancient of Days, cannot receive the adjunct of antiquity, who was before the world, and shall be after it, yet is not older than it: for, in his years there is no climacter:[43] his duration is eternity; and far more venerable than antiquity.

Sec. 28.—So, I believe miracles have happened; I don't deny that they might still occur today; but I have no faith in those linked to the dead. Because of this, I've always been skeptical about the usefulness of relics, examining the bones, questioning the habits and belongings of saints, and even of Christ himself. I can't understand why the cross that Helena[42] found, the one Christ died on, would have the power to bring others back to life. I don’t excuse Constantine for falling off his horse or facing trouble from his enemies because he wore those nails from our Savior's cross on his bridle. I rank what Baldwin, king of Jerusalem, returned to the Genoese for their expenses in his wars—specifically, the ashes of John the Baptist—among piæ fraudes, not many steps before blessed swords and roses. Those who believe that the holiness of a person's soul leaves a mark and sacredness on their body speak as if they know about miracles but don't address the doubt. One reason I give so little reverence to relics is the weak and doubtful regard I’ve always had for ancient things. What I truly admire is much greater than antiquity; that is, Eternity; and that is God himself, who, despite being called the Ancient of Days, cannot truly be called ancient since He was here before the world and will be after it, yet isn't older than it: for, in His existence, there is no climacter:[43] His existence is eternity; far more venerable than antiquity.

Sect. 29.—But, above all things, I wonder how the curiosity of wiser heads could pass that great and indisputable miracle, the cessation of oracles; and in what swoon their reasons lay, to content themselves, and sit down with such a far-fetched and ridiculous reason as Plutarch allegeth for it.[44] The Jews, that can believe the supernatural solstice of the sun in the days of Joshua, have yet the impudence to deny the eclipse, which every pagan confessed, at his death; but for this, it is evident beyond all contradiction: the devil himself confessed it.[VIII.] Certainly it is not a warrantable curiosity, to examine the verity of Scripture by the concordance of human history; or seek to confirm the chronicle of Hester or Daniel by the authority of Megasthenes[45] or Herodotus. I confess, I have had an unhappy curiosity this way, till I laughed myself out of it with a piece of Justin, where he delivers that the children of Israel, for being scabbed, were banished out of Egypt. And truly, since I have understood the occurrences of the world, and know in what counterfeiting shapes and deceitful visards times present represent on the stage things past, I do believe them little more than things to come. Some have been of my own opinion, and endeavoured to write the history of their own lives; wherein Moses hath outgone them all, and left not only the story of his life, but, as some will have it, of his death also.

Sec. 29.—But, above all, I wonder how the curiosity of smarter people could overlook that great and undeniable miracle, the end of oracles; and in what stupor their reasoning was, to settle for such a far-fetched and absurd explanation as Plutarch suggests for it.[44] The Jews, who can believe in the supernatural halting of the sun during Joshua's days, still have the nerve to deny the eclipse that every pagan accepted at his death; but for this matter, it's clear beyond any doubt: even the devil admitted it.[VIII.] Certainly, it’s not valid curiosity to test the truth of Scripture by comparing it with human history; nor to try to validate the chronicles of Esther or Daniel through the references of Megasthenes[45] or Herodotus. I admit, I’ve had an unfortunate curiosity in this regard, until I laughed myself out of it with a piece from Justin, where he states that the children of Israel were banished from Egypt for being scabby. And truly, since I’ve come to understand the events of the world, and know how the current times dress up past events in deceptive forms and masks, I believe them no more than I do the things yet to come. Some have shared my view and tried to write the history of their own lives; in which Moses has surpassed them all, leaving not only the account of his life but, as some say, even of his death.

Sect. 30.—It is a riddle to me, how the story of oracles hath not wormed out of the world that doubtful conceit of spirits and witches; how so many learned heads should so far forget their metaphysicks, and destroy the ladder and scale of creatures, as to question the existence of spirits; for my part, I have ever believed, and do now know, that there are witches. They that doubt of these do not only deny them, but spirits: and are obliquely, and upon consequence, a sort, not of infidels, but atheists. Those that, to confute their incredulity, desire to see apparitions, shall, questionless, never behold any, nor have the power to be so much as witches. The devil hath made them already in a heresy as capital as witchcraft; and to appear to them were but to convert them. Of all the delusions wherewith he deceives mortality, there is not any that puzzleth me more than the legerdemain of changelings.[46] I do not credit those transformations of reasonable creatures into beasts, or that the devil hath a power to transpeciate a man into a horse, who tempted Christ (as a trial of his divinity) to convert but stones into bread. I could believe that spirits use with man the act of carnality; and that in both sexes. I conceive they may assume, steal, or contrive a body, wherein there may be action enough to content decrepit lust, or passion to satisfy more active veneries; yet, in both, without a possibility of generation: and therefore that opinion, that Antichrist should be born of the tribe of Dan, by conjunction with the devil, is ridiculous, and a conceit fitter for a rabbin than a Christian. I hold that the devil doth really possess some men; the spirit of melancholy others; the spirit of delusion others: that, as the devil is concealed and denied by some, so God and good angels are pretended by others, whereof the late defection of the maid of Germany hath left a pregnant example.[47]

Section 30.—I find it puzzling how the topic of oracles hasn’t gotten rid of that uncertain idea about spirits and witches. It’s surprising that so many educated people forget their metaphysics and question the existence of spirits. Personally, I have always believed, and now know, that witches exist. Those who doubt them also deny spirits and are, as a result, not just non-believers, but atheists. Those who want to see apparitions to prove their disbelief will certainly never see any, nor have the ability to even be witches. The devil has already ensnared them in a heresy as serious as witchcraft; appearing to them would just convert them. Of all the deceptions with which he tricks humanity, there is nothing that confuses me more than the trickery of changelings.[46] I don’t believe in the transformation of rational beings into animals or that the devil can change a man into a horse, who tempted Christ (as a test of his divinity) to turn stones into bread. I could believe that spirits engage in carnal acts with humans, and this could happen with both genders. I think they can take on, steal, or create a body sufficient for fulfilling broken-down desires or passions for more active pleasures; however, in both cases, it wouldn’t lead to procreation. Therefore, the idea that Antichrist would be born from the tribe of Dan through a union with the devil is ridiculous and more suitable for a rabbi than a Christian. I believe that the devil truly possesses some people; that the spirit of melancholy affects others; and that the spirit of delusion impacts yet others: just as the devil is hidden and denied by some, so God and good angels are claimed by others, of which the recent defection of the maid of Germany is a clear example.[47]

Sect. 31.—Again, I believe that all that use sorceries, incantations, and spells, are not witches, or, as we term them, magicians. I conceive there is a traditional magick, not learned immediately from the devil, but at second hand from his scholars, who, having once the secret betrayed, are able and do empirically practise without his advice; they both proceeding upon the principles of nature; where actives, aptly conjoined to disposed passives, will, under any master, produce their effects. Thus, I think, at first, a great part of philosophy was witchcraft; which, being afterward derived to one another, proved but philosophy, and was indeed no more than the honest effects of nature:—what invented by us, is philosophy; learned from him, is magick. We do surely owe the discovery of many secrets to the discovery of good and bad angels. I could never pass that sentence of Paracelsus without an asterisk, or annotation: “ascendens[IX.] constellatum multa revelat quærentibus magnalia naturæ, i.e. opera Dei.” I do think that many mysteries ascribed to our own inventions have been the corteous revelations of spirits; for those noble essences in heaven bear a friendly regard unto their fellow-nature on earth; and therefore believe that those many prodigies and ominous prognosticks, which forerun the ruins of states, princes, and private persons, are the charitable premonitions of good angels, which more careless inquiries term but the effects of chance and nature.

Sec. 31.—I believe that not everyone who uses sorcery, incantations, and spells is a witch, or what we call a magician. I think there is a traditional form of magic that isn't learned directly from the devil, but rather from his followers, who, having once uncovered the secret, can and do practice on their own without his guidance; they both operate based on the principles of nature, where active elements, appropriately combined with receptive ones, will produce their effects under any master. I believe that initially, a large part of philosophy was witchcraft, which, when passed down through generations, became philosophy, and was really just the honest effects of nature: what we create ourselves is philosophy; what we learn from him is magic. We undoubtedly owe the discovery of many secrets to our understanding of good and bad angels. I can't help but note Paracelsus’s statement with an asterisk, or annotation: “ascendens[IX.] constellatum multa revelat quæuntibus magnalia naturæ, or opera Dei.” I believe that many mysteries credited to our own inventions are actually gracious revelations from spirits; those noble beings in heaven regard their counterparts on earth with kindness; thus, I believe that the many prodigies and ominous signs that precede the downfall of states, princes, and individuals are the kind warnings of good angels, which more careless observers dismiss as mere effects of chance and nature.

Sect. 32.—Now, besides these particular and divided spirits, there may be (for aught I know) a universal and common spirit to the whole world. It was the opinion of Plato, and is yet of the hermetical philosophers. If there be a common nature, that unites and ties the scattered and divided individuals into one species, why may there not be one that unites them all? However, I am sure there is a common spirit, that plays within us, yet makes no part in us; and that is, the spirit of God; the fire and scintillation of that noble and mighty essence, which is the life and radical heat of spirits, and those essences that know not the virtue of the sun; a fire quite contrary to the fire of hell. This is that gentle heat that brooded on the waters, and in six days hatched the world; this is that irradiation that dispels the mists of hell, the clouds of horror, fear, sorrow, despair; and preserves the region of the mind in serenity. Whatsoever feels not the warm gale and gentle ventilation of this spirit (though I feel his pulse), I dare not say he lives; for truly without this, to me, there is no heat under the tropick; nor any light, though I dwelt in the body of the sun.

Sect. 32.—Now, in addition to these specific and individual spirits, there might be a universal and common spirit for the entire world. This was the belief of Plato, and it’s still held by hermetical philosophers. If there is a common nature that connects and ties the scattered and divided individuals into one species, why couldn’t there be one that unites them all? However, I am certain there is a common spirit that exists within us, yet is not a part of us; and that’s the spirit of God—the fire and spark of that noble and powerful essence, which is the life and fundamental warmth of spirits, and those essences that do not know the sun's power; a fire completely different from the fire of hell. This is the gentle warmth that hovered over the waters and in six days created the world; this is the light that clears away the mists of hell, the clouds of horror, fear, sadness, and despair; and it keeps the mind’s realm peaceful. Whatever does not feel this warm breeze and gentle flow of this spirit (though I sense its pulse), I wouldn’t say lives; for truly, without this, to me, there is no warmth under the tropics; nor any light, even if I dwelled in the body of the sun.

“As when the labouring sun hath wrought his track
Up to the top of lofty Cancer’s back,
The icy ocean cracks, the frozen pole
Thaws with the heat of the celestial coal;
So when thy absent beams begin t’ impart
Again a solstice on my frozen heart,
My winter’s o’er, my drooping spirits sing,
And every part revives into a spring.
But if thy quickening beams a while decline,
And with their light bless not this orb of mine,
A chilly frost surpriseth every member.
And in the midst of June I feel December.
Oh how this earthly temper doth debase
The noble soul, in this her humble place!
Whose wingy nature ever doth aspire
To reach that place whence first it took its fire.
These flames I feel, which in my heart do dwell,
Are not thy beams, but take their fire from hell.
Oh quench them all! and let thy Light divine
Be as the sun to this poor orb of mine!
And to thy sacred Spirit convert those fires,
Whose earthly fumes choke my devout aspires!”

Sect. 33.—Therefore, for spirits, I am so far from denying their existence, that I could easily believe, that not only whole countries, but particular persons, have their tutelary and guardian angels. It is not a new opinion of the Church of Rome, but an old one of Pythagoras and Plato: there is no heresy in it: and if not manifestly defined in Scripture, yet it is an opinion of a good and wholesome use in the course and actions of a man’s life; and would serve as an hypothesis to salve many doubts, whereof common philosophy affordeth no solution. Now, if you demand my opinion and metaphysicks of their natures, I confess them very shallow; most of them in a negative way, like that of God; or in a comparative, between ourselves and fellow-creatures: for there is in this universe a stair, or manifest scale, of creatures, rising not disorderly, or in confusion, but with a comely method and proportion. Between creatures of mere existence and things of life there is a large disproportion of nature: between plants and animals, or creatures of sense, a wider difference: between them and man, a far greater: and if the proportion hold on, between man and angels there should be yet a greater. We do not comprehend their natures, who retain the first definition of Porphyry;[48] and distinguish them from ourselves by immortality: for, before his fall, man also was immortal: yet must we needs affirm that he had a different essence from the angels. Having, therefore, no certain knowledge of their nature, ’tis no bad method of the schools, whatsoever perfection we find obscurely in ourselves, in a more complete and absolute way to ascribe unto them. I believe they have an extemporary knowledge, and, upon the first motion of their reason, do what we cannot without study or deliberation: that they know things by their forms, and define, by specifical difference what we describe by accidents and properties: and therefore probabilities to us may be demonstrations unto them: that they have knowledge not only of the specifical, but numerical, forms of individuals, and understand by what reserved difference each single hypostatis (besides the relation to its species) becomes its numerical self: that, as the soul hath a power to move the body it informs, so there’s a faculty to move any, though inform none: ours upon restraint of time, place, and distance: but that invisible hand that conveyed Habakkuk to the lion’s den, or Philip to Azotus, infringeth this rule, and hath a secret conveyance, wherewith mortality is not acquainted. If they have that intuitive knowledge, whereby, as in reflection, they behold the thoughts of one another, I cannot peremptorily deny but they know a great part of ours. They that, to refute the invocation of saints, have denied that they have any knowledge of our affairs below, have proceeded too far, and must pardon my opinion, till I can thoroughly answer that piece of Scripture, “At the conversion of a sinner, the angels in heaven rejoice.” I cannot, with those in that great father,[49] securely interpret the work of the first day, fiat lux, to the creation of angels; though I confess there is not any creature that hath so near a glimpse of their nature as light in the sun and elements: we style it a bare accident; but, where it subsists alone, ’tis a spiritual substance, and may be an angel: in brief, conceive light invisible, and that is a spirit.

Sect. 33.—So, when it comes to spirits, I’m not at all denying their existence; in fact, I could easily believe that not only entire nations but also individual people have their own guardian angels. This isn’t a new idea from the Catholic Church; it’s an ancient notion from Pythagoras and Plato. There’s no heresy in it. Even if it’s not clearly defined in Scripture, it’s a helpful belief in navigating a person’s life and can provide answers to many questions where standard philosophy doesn’t offer solutions. Now, if you're asking for my thoughts and beliefs about their nature, I admit they’re quite shallow; mostly, I think of it in a negative sense, similar to how we think about God, or in terms of comparison to ourselves and other creatures. In this universe, there’s a clear hierarchy of beings, which rises in an orderly and proportional manner. There’s a significant difference in nature between beings with simple existence and those that possess life; even greater differences exist between plants and animals, or sentient creatures; and the contrast between them and humans is even more pronounced. If this scaling continues, the difference between humans and angels should be greater still. We don’t really understand their natures if we stick to Porphyry's initial definition and distinguish them from us based on immortality; before his fall, man was also immortal. Still, we must assert that he has a different essence than angels. Therefore, since we lack concrete knowledge of their nature, it’s not a bad strategy in academic circles to attribute to them any qualities we find vaguely in ourselves, in a more complete and absolute sense. I believe they have immediate knowledge and can act upon their understanding without the study or deliberation that we require. They know things by their forms and define them by specific differences, while we describe them by their accidents and properties; thus, what seems probable to us may be a certainty for them. They understand not only the specific forms but also the individual forms of entities, and they comprehend the subtle differences that allow a single individual (aside from its relation to its species) to be numerically distinct. Just as the soul has the power to move the body it informs, they have a capacity to influence others, even if they don’t inform them: ours is restricted by time, place, and distance; but that invisible force that transported Habakkuk to the lion’s den or Philip to Azotus breaks that rule and has a secret method of moving through mortality. If they possess that immediate knowledge where they can see each other's thoughts as in reflection, I can’t completely rule out that they know a good deal about ours. Those who have denied the invocation of saints to refute their knowledge of our earthly matters have gone too far and should forgive my opinion until I can fully address the scriptural statement, “At the conversion of a sinner, the angels in heaven rejoice.” I can’t, as those in that great father do, confidently interpret the work of the first day, fiat lux, as referring to the creation of angels, although I admit there’s no creature that reflects their nature as closely as light in the sun and elements does. We call it a mere accident; however, when it exists on its own, it is a spiritual substance and can indeed be an angel: in short, think of invisible light, and that is a spirit.

Sect. 34.—These are certainly the magisterial and masterpieces of the Creator; the flower, or, as we may say, the best part of nothing; actually existing, what we are but in hopes, and probability. We are only that amphibious piece, between a corporeal and a spiritual essence; that middle form, that links those two together, and makes good the method of God and nature, that jumps not from extremes, but unites the incompatible distances by some middle and participating natures. That we are the breath and similitude of God, it is indisputable, and upon record of Holy Scripture: but to call ourselves a microcosm, or little world, I thought it only a pleasant trope of rhetorick, till my near judgment and second thoughts told me there was a real truth therein. For, first we are a rude mass, and in the rank of creatures which only are, and have a dull kind of being, not yet privileged with life, or preferred to sense or reason; next we live the life of plants, the life of animals, the life of men, and at last the life of spirits: running on, in one mysterious nature, those five kinds of existencies, which comprehend the creatures, not only of the world, but of the universe. Thus is man that great and true amphibium, whose nature is disposed to live, not only like other creatures in divers elements, but in divided and distinguished worlds; for though there be but one to sense, there are two to reason, the one visible, the other invisible; whereof Moses seems to have left description, and of the other so obscurely, that some parts thereof are yet in controversy. And truly, for the first chapters of Genesis, I must confess a great deal of obscurity; though divines have, to the power of human reason, endeavoured to make all go in a literal meaning, yet those allegorical interpretations are also probable, and perhaps the mystical method of Moses, bred up in the hieroglyphical schools of the Egyptians.

Sect. 34.—These are definitely the outstanding creations of the Creator; the flower, or we might say, the finest part of nothing; actually existing, what we are only in hopes and possibilities. We are merely that mixed being, caught between a physical and a spiritual essence; that middle form that connects those two together, fulfilling the method of God and nature, that doesn’t leap from extremes but unites the incompatible distances through some middle and participating natures. It’s undeniable that we are the breath and likeness of God, and it's recorded in Holy Scripture: but to call ourselves a microcosm, or little world, I thought was just a clever figure of speech, until my deeper reflections and reconsiderations revealed there was a real truth in it. For, first, we are a rough mass, in the category of creatures that simply exist, having a dull form of being, not yet granted life, or elevated to sense or reason; next, we live the life of plants, the life of animals, the life of men, and finally, the life of spirits: continuously progressing in one mysterious nature through those five types of existence, which encompass creatures not only of this world but of the universe. Thus, man is that great and true amphibium, whose nature is made to live not only like other creatures in various elements but in separate and distinct worlds; for although there is only one to our senses, there are two for our reason, one visible and the other invisible; of which Moses seems to have offered some description, and of the other so obscurely that some parts are still debated. And indeed, regarding the first chapters of Genesis, I must admit there’s a lot of obscurity; though theologians have tried, to the best of human reasoning, to interpret everything in a literal sense, those allegorical interpretations are also plausible, and perhaps align with the mystical method of Moses, who was educated in the hieroglyphic schools of the Egyptians.

Sect. 35.—Now for that immaterial world, methinks we need not wander so far as the first moveable; for, even in this material fabrick, the spirits walk as freely exempt from the affection of time, place, and motion, as beyond the extremest circumference. Do but extract from the corpulency of bodies, or resolve things beyond their first matter, and you discover the habitation of angels; which if I call the ubiquitary and omnipresent essence of God, I hope I shall not offend divinity: for, before the creation of the world, God was really all things. For the angels he created no new world, or determinate mansion, and therefore they are everywhere where is his essence, and do live, at a distance even, in himself. That God made all things for man, is in some sense true; yet, not so far as to subordinate the creation of those purer creatures unto ours; though, as ministering spirits, they do, and are willing to fulfil the will of God in these lower and sublunary affairs of man. God made all things for himself; and it is impossible he should make them for any other end than his own glory: it is all he can receive, and all that is without himself. For, honour being an external adjunct, and in the honourer rather than in the person honoured, it was necessary to make a creature, from whom he might receive this homage: and that is, in the other world, angels, in this, man; which when we neglect, we forget God, not only to repent that he hath made the world, but that he hath sworn he would not destroy it. That there is but one world, is a conclusion of faith; Aristotle with all his philosophy hath not been able to prove it: and as weakly that the world was eternal; that dispute much troubled the pen of the philosophers, but Moses decided that question, and all is salved with the new term of a creation,—that is, a production of something out of nothing. And what is that?—whatsoever is opposite to something; or, more exactly, that which is truly contrary unto God: for he only is; all others have an existence with dependency, and are something but by a distinction. And herein is divinity conformant unto philosophy, and generation not only founded on contrarieties, but also creation. God, being all things, is contrary unto nothing; out of which were made all things, and so nothing became something, and omneity[50] informed nullity into an essence.

Section 35.—Now, concerning that immaterial world, I think we don’t need to look too far; even within this physical structure, spirits move as freely and are unaffected by time, place, and motion, as they are beyond the farthest edges. If you remove the weight of bodies, or examine things beyond their basic components, you uncover the dwelling place of angels. If I call this the all-present essence of God, I hope I won’t offend the divine: for before the world was created, God was truly everything. God didn’t create a separate world or specific place for the angels, so they are everywhere where His essence is, existing even at a distance within Him. It is somewhat true that God made everything for humanity; however, this doesn’t mean that the existence of those purer beings is subordinate to ours. They serve as ministering spirits, willing to fulfill God's will in human affairs. God created everything for Himself, and it's impossible for Him to create for any purpose other than His own glory: that is all He can receive, and all that exists outside of Himself. Since honor is an external quality that lies in the one who honors rather than in the honored, it was necessary to create a being through which He could receive this homage: in the afterlife, that is angels; in this life, it is humanity. When we neglect our role, we forget God, not just regretting that He created the world, but also that He promised He wouldn’t destroy it. The belief in a single world is a matter of faith; Aristotle, despite all his philosophy, hasn’t proven that. He also struggled to definitively prove that the world was eternal; that debate troubled many philosophers, but Moses settled this issue, all resolved with the new concept of creation—which means producing something from nothing. And what does that mean?—whatever is opposed to something; or more precisely, that which is truly contrary to God: for He alone exists; everything else has existence that relies on Him and is something only by distinction. Here, divinity aligns with philosophy, and generation is based not just on oppositions but also on creation. God, being everything, stands in contrast to nothing; from this, all things were made, thus nothing turned into something, and completeness shaped emptiness into essence.

Sect. 36.—The whole creation is a mystery, and particularly that of man. At the blast of his mouth were the rest of the creatures made; and at his bare word they started out of nothing: but in the frame of man (as the text describes it) he played the sensible operator, and seemed not so much to create as make him. When he had separated the materials of other creatures, there consequently resulted a form and soul; but, having raised the walls of man, he was driven to a second and harder creation,—of a substance like himself, an incorruptible and immortal soul. For these two affections we have the philosophy and opinion of the heathens, the flat affirmative of Plato, and not a negative from Aristotle. There is another scruple cast in by divinity concerning its production, much disputed in the German auditories, and with that indifferency and equality of arguments, as leave the controversy undetermined. I am not of Paracelsus’s mind, that boldly delivers a receipt to make a man without conjunction; yet cannot but wonder at the multitude of heads that do deny traduction, having no other arguments to confirm their belief than that rhetorical sentence and antimetathesis[51] of Augustine, “creando infunditur, infundendo creatur.” Either opinion will consist well enough with religion: yet I should rather incline to this, did not one objection haunt me, not wrung from speculations and subtleties, but from common sense and observation; not pick’d from the leaves of any author, but bred amongst the weeds and tares of my own brain. And this is a conclusion from the equivocal and monstrous productions in the copulation of a man with a beast: for if the soul of man be not transmitted and transfused in the seed of the parents, why are not those productions merely beasts, but have also an impression and tincture of reason in as high a measure, as it can evidence itself in those improper organs? Nor, truly, can I peremptorily deny that the soul, in this her sublunary estate, is wholly, and in all acceptions, inorganical: but that, for the performance of her ordinary actions, is required not only a symmetry and proper disposition of organs, but a crasis and temper correspondent to its operations; yet is not this mass of flesh and visible structure the instrument and proper corpse of the soul, but rather of sense, and that the hand of reason. In our study of anatomy there is a mass of mysterious philosophy, and such as reduced the very heathens to divinity; yet, amongst all those rare discoveries and curious pieces I find in the fabrick of man, I do not so much content myself, as in that I find not,—that is, no organ or instrument for the rational soul; for in the brain, which we term the seat of reason, there is not anything of moment more than I can discover in the crany of a beast; and this is a sensible and no inconsiderable argument of the inorganity of the soul, at least in that sense we usually so conceive it. Thus we are men, and we know not how; there is something in us that can be without us, and will be after us, though it is strange that it hath no history what it was before us, nor cannot tell how it entered in us.

Section 36.—The entire creation is a mystery, especially that of man. With a word from His mouth, all other creatures were made; they sprang into existence at His command. But in forming man (as the text describes), He acted as a careful craftsman, seeming to make rather than simply create him. After separating the materials for other creatures, a form and soul resulted; however, when it came to shaping man, He faced a greater challenge—a second creation—of a substance like Himself: an incorruptible and immortal soul. For these two aspects, we have the philosophies and views of the ancients, the straightforward affirmation of Plato, and no denial from Aristotle. There’s also a theological dilemma surrounding its origin, heavily debated in German discussions, with arguments on both sides leaving the debate unresolved. I do not share Paracelsus’s view that boldly claims one can create a man without a union; still, I marvel at the many who deny translation, offering no other support for their belief than Augustine's rhetorical phrase and antimetathesis[51]creando infunditur, infundendo creatur.” Either belief aligns reasonably with religion; however, I would lean toward this one if it weren’t for a persistent objection that arises from common sense and observation, not from any author's writings, but from my own thoughts. This is a conclusion drawn from the strange and monstrous outcomes of a man mating with a beast: if the soul of man isn’t passed on and infused in the parents’ seed, why aren’t those offspring purely beasts? Instead, they display an imprint and trace of reason, as clearly as it can manifest in those unsuitable organs. Moreover, I can’t definitively deny that the soul, in its earthly existence, is entirely and in every sense non-material; however, to function in its usual ways, it requires not just a proper arrangement and structure of organs but also a corresponding balance and temperament for its activities. Yet, this mass of flesh and visible structure is not the sole instrument or proper vessel for the soul but is more related to sensory experience, and reason acts through it. In studying anatomy, there lies an intricate philosophy so profound that it even led the ancients to divine considerations; nevertheless, amidst all those remarkable discoveries and intricate parts I find in the structure of man, I’m not as satisfied with what I do find as I am with what is absent—specifically, no organ or instrument for the rational soul. In the brain, which we refer to as the seat of reason, there’s nothing of significant value more than I can find in the skull of an animal; and this serves as a clear and considerable point supporting the non-material nature of the soul, at least in the way we commonly understand it. Thus, we exist as humans, yet we don’t fully understand how; there’s something within us that can exist independently, and will continue after us, though it’s strange that it has no record of what it was before us and cannot reveal how it came to be in us.

Sect. 37.—Now, for these walls of flesh, wherein the soul doth seem to be immured before the resurrection, it is nothing but an elemental composition, and a fabrick that must fall to ashes. “All flesh is grass,” is not only metaphorically, but literally, true; for all those creatures we behold are but the herbs of the field, digested into flesh in them, or more remotely carnified in ourselves. Nay, further, we are what we all abhor, anthropophagi, and cannibals, devourers not only of men, but of ourselves; and that not in an allegory but a positive truth: for all this mass of flesh which we behold, came in at our mouths: this frame we look upon, hath been upon our trenchers; in brief, we have devoured ourselves. I cannot believe the wisdom of Pythagoras did ever positively, and in a literal sense, affirm his metempsychosis, or impossible transmigration of the souls of men into beasts. Of all metamorphoses or transmigrations, I believe only one, that is of Lot’s wife; for that of Nabuchodonosor proceeded not so far. In all others I conceive there is no further verity than is contained in their implicit sense and morality. I believe that the whole frame of a beast doth perish, and is left in the same state after death as before it was materialled unto life: that the souls of men know neither contrary nor corruption; that they subsist beyond the body, and outlive death by the privilege of their proper natures, and without a miracle: that the souls of the faithful, as they leave earth, take possession of heaven; that those apparitions and ghosts of departed persons are not the wandering souls of men, but the unquiet walks of devils, prompting and suggesting us unto mischief, blood, and villany; instilling and stealing into our hearts that the blessed spirits are not at rest in their graves, but wander, solicitous of the affairs of the world. But that those phantasms appear often, and do frequent cemeteries, charnel-houses, and churches, it is because those are the dormitories of the dead, where the devil, like an insolent champion, beholds with pride the spoils and trophies of his victory over Adam.

Sect. 37.—Now, these bodies of flesh, in which the soul seems trapped before resurrection, are merely made of elements and are structures that must turn to dust. “All flesh is grass” is not just a metaphor, but literally true; for all the beings we see are just the plants of the field, turned into flesh within them, or more indirectly transformed into flesh within ourselves. Moreover, we are what we all despise, anthropophagi, and cannibals, consuming not only others but also ourselves; and this is a concrete truth, not an allegory: for all this mass of flesh we observe came in through our mouths; this body we see has been on our plates; in short, we have eaten ourselves. I cannot believe that the wisdom of Pythagoras ever genuinely asserted his belief in metempsychosis, or the impossible transfer of human souls into animals. Of all transformations or transfers, I believe only one, that of Lot's wife; for that of Nebuchadnezzar didn't go that far. In all other cases, I think there is no deeper truth than what is implied in their sense and morality. I believe that a beast's entire body perishes and remains in the same condition after death as it was before it was given life: that human souls do not face decay or harm; that they exist beyond the body and outlive death by the nature of who they are, and without a miracle: that the souls of the faithful, as they leave earth, enter heaven; that apparitions and ghosts of the departed are not the wandering souls of people, but rather the restless movements of demons, urging us towards evil, violence, and wrongdoing; putting into our hearts the notion that blessed spirits are not at peace in their graves, but roam anxiously concerning worldly matters. But those phantoms often appear and visit graveyards, charnel-houses, and churches because these are the resting places of the dead, where the devil, like an arrogant champion, looks on with pride at the spoils and trophies of his victory over Adam.

Sect. 38.—This is that dismal conquest we all deplore, that makes us so often cry, O Adam, quid fecisti? I thank God I have not those strait ligaments, or narrow obligations to the world, as to dote on life, or be convulsed and tremble at the name of death. Not that I am insensible of the dread and horror thereof; or, by raking into the bowels of the deceased, continual sight of anatomies, skeletons, or cadaverous relicks, like vespilloes, or gravemakers, I am become stupid, or have forgot the apprehension of mortality; but that, marshalling all the horrors, and contemplating the extremities thereof, I find not anything therein able to daunt the courage of a man, much less a well-resolved Christian; and therefore am not angry at the error of our first parents, or unwilling to bear a part of this common fate, and, like the best of them, to die; that is, to cease to breathe, to take a farewell of the elements; to be a kind of nothing for a moment; to be within one instant of a spirit. When I take a full view and circle of myself without this reasonable moderator, and equal piece of justice, death, I do conceive myself the miserablest person extant. Were there not another life that I hope for, all the vanities of this world should not entreat a moment’s breath from me. Could the devil work my belief to imagine I could never die, I would not outlive that very thought. I have so abject a conceit of this common way of existence, this retaining to the sun and elements, I cannot think this is to be a man, or to live according to the dignity of humanity. In expectation of a better, I can with patience embrace this life; yet, in my best meditations, do often defy death. I honour any man that contemns it; nor can I highly love any that is afraid of it: this makes me naturally love a soldier, and honour those tattered and contemptible regiments, that will die at the command of a sergeant. For a pagan there may be some motives to be in love with life; but, for a Christian to be amazed at death, I see not how he can escape this dilemma—that he is too sensible of this life, or hopeless of the life to come.

Sec. 38.—This is that grim conquest we all mourn, that often makes us cry, O Adam, what have you done? I thank God I’m not bound by tight restrictions or heavy obligations to the world, to the point of being obsessed with life, or shaking with fear at the mention of death. It’s not that I’m unaware of the dread and horror of it; nor have I become numb from looking at corpses, skeletons, or decayed remains, like gravediggers, so that I’ve forgotten the reality of mortality; but rather, when I line up all the horrors and think about their extremes, I find nothing in them that can scare the courage of a person, much less a strong-minded Christian; therefore, I’m not angry at the mistake of our first parents, nor am I unwilling to share this common destiny, and like the best of them, to die; that is, to stop breathing, to say goodbye to the elements; to be a kind of nothing for a moment; to be on the verge of a spirit. When I take a complete look at myself without this rational mediator, and equal piece of justice, death, I see myself as the most miserable person alive. If there weren’t another life I hope for, all the vanities of this world wouldn’t be able to persuade me to breathe for even a moment. If the devil could make me believe I’d never die, I wouldn’t want to live past that thought. I have such a low opinion of this common way of living, clinging to the sun and elements, that I can’t think this is what it means to be a man, or to live with the dignity of humanity. While I look forward to something better, I can patiently endure this life; yet, in my best thoughts, I often challenge death. I respect anyone who disregards it; nor can I genuinely love anyone who fears it: this naturally makes me admire a soldier and respect those ragtag and scorned troops who are willing to die at a sergeant’s command. For a pagan, there may be some reasons to cherish life; but for a Christian to be afraid of death, I see no way he can escape this dilemma—that he is too attached to this life, or has lost hope for the life to come.

Sect. 39.—Some divines[52] count Adam thirty years old at his creation, because they suppose him created in the perfect age and stature of man: and surely we are all out of the computation of our age; and every man is some months older than he bethinks him; for we live, move, have a being, and are subject to the actions of the elements, and the malice of diseases, in that other world, the truest microcosm, the womb of our mother; for besides that general and common existence we are conceived to hold in our chaos, and whilst we sleep within the bosom of our causes, we enjoy a being and life in three distinct worlds, wherein we receive most manifest gradations. In that obscure world, the womb of our mother, our time is short, computed by the moon; yet longer than the days of many creatures that behold the sun; ourselves being not yet without life, sense, and reason;[53] though, for the manifestation of its actions, it awaits the opportunity of objects, and seems to live there but in its root and soul of vegetation. Entering afterwards upon the scene of the world, we arise up and become another creature; performing the reasonable actions of man, and obscurely manifesting that part of divinity in us, but not in complement and perfection, till we have once more cast our secundine, that is, this slough of flesh, and are delivered into the last world, that is, that ineffable place of Paul, that proper ubi of spirits. The smattering I have of the philosopher’s stone (which is something more than the perfect exaltation[54] of gold) hath taught me a great deal of divinity, and instructed my belief, how that immortal spirit and incorruptible substance of my soul may lie obscure, and sleep a while within this house of flesh. Those strange and mystical transmigrations that I have observed in silkworms turned my philosophy into divinity. There is in these works of nature, which seem to puzzle reason, something divine; and hath more in it than the eye of a common spectator doth discover.

Sec. 39.—Some theologians[52] consider Adam to be thirty years old at his creation, believing he was made at the perfect age and stature of a man. We all have a different understanding of our own age; everyone is a few months older than they think. We live, move, exist, and are affected by the elements and the harshness of diseases in that other world, the true microcosm, which is our mother's womb. Beyond that general and common existence we are conceived in chaos, and while we rest within the embrace of our origins, we experience life and existence in three distinct states, where we notice clear differences. In that hidden world, the womb of our mother, our time is brief, measured by the moon, yet it lasts longer than the days of many creatures that see the sun; we ourselves are not yet without life, sense, and reason,[53] although the exhibition of its actions waits for the right moments and seems to exist there only in its essence and life of growth. Once we enter the world, we rise up and become different beings, carrying out the rational actions of humans and subtly revealing the divine aspect within us, though not in full form and perfection, until we shed our second skin, this layer of flesh, and are born into the final world, which is that indescribable place Paul spoke of, the true ubi of spirits. The limited knowledge I have of the philosopher’s stone (which is something more than just the perfect refinement[54] of gold) has taught me a lot about divinity and has shaped my belief that the immortal spirit and incorruptible essence of my soul can lie hidden and rest for a while within this physical body. Those strange and mystical transformations I’ve observed in silkworms have turned my philosophy into something divine. In these works of nature, which seem to baffle reason, there is something godly, and it contains more than the eye of an ordinary observer can see.

Sect. 40.—I am naturally bashful; nor hath conversation, age, or travel, been able to effront or enharden me; yet I have one part of modesty, which I have seldom discovered in another, that is (to speak truly), I am not so much afraid of death as ashamed thereof; ’tis the very disgrace and ignominy of our natures, that in a moment can so disfigure us, that our nearest friends, wife, and children, stand afraid, and start at us. The birds and beasts of the field, that before, in a natural fear, obeyed us, forgetting all allegiance, begin to prey upon us. This very conceit hath, in a tempest, disposed and left me willing to be swallowed up in the abyss of waters, wherein I had perished unseen, unpitied, without wondering eyes, tears of pity, lectures of mortality, and none had said, “Quantum mutatus ab illo!” Not that I am ashamed of the anatomy of my parts, or can accuse nature of playing the bungler in any part of me, or my own vicious life for contracting any shameful disease upon me, whereby I might not call myself as wholesome a morsel for the worms as any.

Sec. 40.—I’m naturally shy; and neither conversation, age, nor travel has been able to toughen me up. However, there’s something about my modesty that I rarely see in others: to be honest, I’m not so much afraid of death as I am embarrassed by it. It’s the deep shame and disgrace of our humanity that can so quickly transform us, making our closest friends, spouse, and children recoil in fear at the sight of us. The birds and animals that previously obeyed us out of a natural fear start to see us as prey instead. In a storm, this very thought has made me wish to be swallowed up in the depths of the sea, where I would perish unnoticed and unpitied, without curious gazes, tears of sympathy, or lectures on mortality, and no one would say, “Quantum mutatus ab illo!” Not that I’m ashamed of how my body is made, nor can I blame nature for any flaws in me, or my poor choices for bringing upon myself any shameful disease, making me feel like I’m not as suitable a meal for the worms as anyone else.

Sect. 41.—Some, upon the courage of a fruitful issue, wherein, as in the truest chronicle, they seem to outlive themselves, can with greater patience away with death. This conceit and counterfeit subsisting in our progenies seems to be a mere fallacy, unworthy the desire of a man, that can but conceive a thought of the next world; who, in a nobler ambition, should desire to live in his substance in heaven, rather than his name and shadow in the earth. And therefore, at my death, I mean to take a total adieu of the world, not caring for a monument, history, or epitaph; not so much as the bare memory of my name to be found anywhere, but in the universal register of God. I am not yet so cynical, as to approve the testament of Diogenes,[X.] nor do I altogether allow that rodomontado of Lucan;[XI.]

Sec. 41.—Some people, driven by the hope of a positive outcome, where they seem to outlive themselves like a true story, can deal with death more patiently. This idea and fake legacy that we leave behind in our descendants seems to be a mere illusion, unworthy of someone who can only think about the next world; who, with a higher ambition, should wish to exist in substance in heaven rather than just in name and shadow on earth. Therefore, when I die, I plan to say a complete goodbye to the world, not caring about a monument, history, or epitaph; not even wanting the bare memory of my name to be found anywhere except in the universal record of God. I'm not so cynical as to accept the will of Diogenes,[X.] nor do I fully agree with that boastful claim of Lucan;[XI.]

——“Cœlo tegitur, qui non habet urnam.
He that unburied lies wants not his hearse;
For unto him a tomb’s the universe.

but commend, in my calmer judgment, those ingenuous intentions that desire to sleep by the urns of their fathers, and strive to go the neatest way unto corruption. I do not envy the temper[55] of crows and daws, nor the numerous and weary days of our fathers before the flood. If there be any truth in astrology, I may outlive a jubilee;[56] as yet I have not seen one revolution of Saturn,[57] nor hath my pulse beat thirty years, and yet, excepting one,[58] have seen the ashes of, and left under ground, all the kings of Europe; have been contemporary to three emperors, four grand signiors, and as many popes: methinks I have outlived myself, and begin to be weary of the sun; I have shaken hands with delight in my warm blood and canicular days; I perceive I do anticipate the vices of age; the world to me is but a dream or mock-show, and we all therein but pantaloons and anticks, to my severer contemplations.

but I appreciate, in my calmer judgment, those genuine intentions that wish to rest by the urns of their ancestors and seek the quickest path to decay. I do not envy the nature of crows and ravens, nor the long and tiring days of our ancestors before the flood. If there is any truth to astrology, I might live to see a jubilee; as of now, I have not witnessed one cycle of Saturn, and my pulse has not beaten for thirty years, yet, aside from one, I have seen the ashes of and buried all the kings of Europe; I have lived alongside three emperors, four grand viziers, and as many popes: it feels like I have outlived myself and I’m starting to grow weary of the sun; I have enjoyed my warm blood and hot summer days; I realize I am anticipating the weaknesses of old age; the world to me is just a dream or a farce, and we are all just characters and fools in it, in my more serious thoughts.

Sect. 42.—It is not, I confess, an unlawful prayer to desire to surpass the days of our Saviour, or wish to outlive that age wherein he thought fittest to die; yet, if (as divinity affirms) there shall be no grey hairs in heaven, but all shall rise in the perfect state of men, we do but outlive those perfections in this world, to be recalled unto them by a greater miracle in the next, and run on here but to be retrograde hereafter. Were there any hopes to outlive vice, or a point to be superannuated from sin, it were worthy our knees to implore the days of Methuselah. But age doth not rectify, but incurvate our natures, turning bad dispositions into worser habits, and (like diseases) brings on incurable vices; for every day, as we grow weaker in age, we grow stronger in sin, and the number of our days doth but make our sins innumerable. The same vice, committed at sixteen, is not the same, though it agrees in all other circumstances, as at forty; but swells and doubles from the circumstance of our ages, wherein, besides the constant and inexcusable habit of transgressing, the maturity of our judgment cuts off pretence unto excuse or pardon. Every sin, the oftener it is committed, the more it acquireth in the quality of evil; as it succeeds in time, so it proceeds in degrees of badness; for as they proceed they ever multiply, and, like figures in arithmetick, the last stands for more than all that went before it. And, though I think no man can live well once, but he that could live twice, yet, for my own part, I would not live over my hours past, or begin again the thread of my days; not upon Cicero’s ground,[XII.] because I have lived them well, but for fear I should live them worse. I find my growing judgment daily instruct me how to be better, but my untamed affections and confirmed vitiosity make me daily do worse. I find in my confirmed age the same sins I discovered in my youth; I committed many then because I was a child; and, because I commit them still, I am yet an infant. Therefore I perceive a man may be twice a child, before the days of dotage; and stand in need of Æson’s bath[59] before threescore.

Sect. 42.—I admit, it’s not an improper prayer to wish to outlive the days of our Savior or to want to extend the time in which He chose to die; however, if (as theology suggests) there will be no grey hairs in heaven, and everyone will rise in a perfect human state, then we only prolong our imperfections in this world to be brought back to perfection by a greater miracle in the next, running forward here only to fall behind later. If there were any chance of outgrowing our vices or escaping sin, it would be worth our while to seek out the longevity of Methuselah. But aging doesn’t correct us; instead, it twists our nature, turning bad tendencies into worse habits, and like illnesses, it brings on irreversible vices; for each day, as we age, we become weaker in body but stronger in sin, and the sheer number of our days makes our sins countless. The same sin committed at sixteen isn’t the same, even if all other factors are the same, as when committed at forty; it expands and intensifies with age, wherein, on top of the constant and undeniable habit of violating laws, the growth of our judgment strips away any excuses or chances for pardon. With each repetition, sins become more deeply entrenched in evil; as time goes on, they increase in severity; they multiply, and like numbers in math, the last one represents more than all the previous ones combined. While I believe no one can truly live well once unless they could live twice, I personally wouldn’t want to relive my past days or start over the sequence of my life; not because I think I’ve lived them well, as Cicero suggests,[XII.] but out of fear that I might live them worse. I find that my growing understanding teaches me daily how to improve, but my untamed desires and ingrained flaws lead me to act worse each day. I see in my adulthood the same sins I recognized in my youth; I committed many of them because I was young, and since I still commit them, I am still like a child. Thus, I realize a person can be a child twice before reaching the stage of old age and may need Æson’s bath[59] before turning sixty.

Sect. 43.—And truly there goes a deal of providence to produce a man’s life unto threescore; there is more required than an able temper for those years: though the radical humour contain in it sufficient oil for seventy, yet I perceive in some it gives no light past thirty: men assign not all the causes of long life, that write whole books thereof. They that found themselves on the radical balsam, or vital sulphur of the parts, determine not why Abel lived not so long as Adam. There is therefore a secret gloom or bottom of our days: ’twas his wisdom to determine them: but his perpetual and waking providence that fulfils and accomplisheth them; wherein the spirits, ourselves, and all the creatures of God, in a secret and disputed way, do execute his will. Let them not therefore complain of immaturity that die about thirty: they fall but like the whole world, whose solid and well-composed substance must not expect the duration and period of its constitution: when all things are completed in it, its age is accomplished; and the last and general fever may as naturally destroy it before six thousand,[60] as me before forty. There is therefore some other hand that twines the thread of life than that of nature: we are not only ignorant in antipathies and occult qualities; our ends are as obscure as our beginnings; the line of our days is drawn by night, and the various effects therein by a pencil that is invisible; wherein, though we confess our ignorance, I am sure we do not err if we say, it is the hand of God.

Sec. 43.—It truly takes a lot of fate to reach the age of sixty; it takes more than just a good temperament to live that long. Even if one has enough vitality for seventy years, I notice that in some people, it doesn't shine past thirty. The authors of books about longevity don’t cover all the reasons behind it. Those who rely on the essential elements of life can’t explain why Abel didn’t live as long as Adam. There’s a hidden darkness to our days: it is wise to determine their length; but it is His constant and watchful providence that fulfills them. In this, our spirits, ourselves, and all of God’s creations somehow carry out His will in a mysterious and debated way. So, those who die around thirty shouldn't complain about dying young; they drop away just like everything else in the world, whose solid and well-structured nature can’t expect to last forever. When everything is complete within it, its time is up; and the final and universal decline can just as naturally take it before six thousand years as it can take me before I turn forty. Therefore, there’s another force at work shaping our lives beyond just nature: we don’t just lack understanding of oppositions and hidden qualities; our endings are just as unclear as our beginnings. The course of our lives is drawn in the dark, with various effects sketched by an invisible hand; and though we admit our ignorance, I’m sure we don’t make a mistake in saying it’s the hand of God.

Sect. 44.—I am much taken with two verses of Lucan, since I have been able not only, as we do at school, to construe, but understand:

Sect. 44.—I am really impressed by two lines from Lucan, as I have been able not just to translate them like we do in school, but also to grasp their meaning:

Victurosque Dei celant ut vivere durent,
Felix esse mori.[XIII.]
We’re all deluded, vainly searching ways
To make us happy by the length of days;
For cunningly, to make’s protract this breath,
The gods conceal the happiness of death.

There be many excellent strains in that poet, wherewith his stoical genius hath liberally supplied him: and truly there are singular pieces in the philosophy of Zeno,[61] and doctrine of the stoics, which I perceive, delivered in a pulpit, pass for current divinity: yet herein are they in extremes, that can allow a man to be his own assassin, and so highly extol the end and suicide of Cato. This is indeed not to fear death, but yet to be afraid of life. It is a brave act of valour to contemn death; but, where life is more terrible than death, it is then the truest valour to dare to live: and herein religion hath taught us a noble example; for all the valiant acts of Curtius, Scævola, or Codrus, do not parallel, or match, that one of Job; and sure there is no torture to the rack of a disease, nor any poniards in death itself, like those in the way or prologue unto it. “Emori nolo, sed me esse mortuum nihil curo;” I would not die, but care not to be dead. Were I of Cæsar’s religion,[62] I should be of his desires, and wish rather to go off at one blow, than to be sawed in pieces by the grating torture of a disease. Men that look no further than their outsides, think health an appurtenance unto life, and quarrel with their constitutions for being sick; but I, that have examined the parts of man, and know upon what tender filaments that fabrick hangs, do wonder that we are not always so; and, considering the thousand doors that lead to death, do thank my God that we can die but once. ’Tis not only the mischief of diseases, and the villany of poisons, that make an end of us; we vainly accuse the fury of guns, and the new inventions of death:—it is in the power of every hand to destroy us, and we are beholden unto every one we meet, he doth not kill us. There is therefore but one comfort left, that though it be in the power of the weakest arm to take away life, it is not in the strongest to deprive us of death. God would not exempt himself from that; the misery of immortality in the flesh he undertook not, that was immortal. Certainly there is no happiness within this circle of flesh; nor is it in the opticks of these eyes to behold felicity. The first day of our jubilee is death; the devil hath therefore failed of his desires; we are happier with death than we should have been without it: there is no misery but in himself, where there is no end of misery; and so indeed, in his own sense, the stoic is in the right.[63] He forgets that he can die, who complains of misery: we are in the power of no calamity while death is in our own.

There are many great lines in that poet, which his stoical genius has generously provided him with. And truly, there are unique pieces in the philosophy of Zeno, and the teachings of the Stoics, which I notice, when delivered from a pulpit, are accepted as conventional wisdom. However, they have their extremes, allowing a person to be their own assassin and highly praising the end and suicide of Cato. This is definitely not fearing death, but being afraid of life. It's a brave act to despise death; but when life is more terrifying than death, then the true bravery is in daring to live. In this respect, religion has shown us a noble example; for all the heroic acts of Curtius, Scævola, or Codrus don't compare to that one of Job. And surely, there is no torture worse than the anguish of a disease, nor any knives in death itself, like those on the way to it. “Emori nolo, sed me esse mortuum nihil curo;” I don’t want to die, but I don’t care about being dead. If I were of Caesar's faith, I would share his desires and prefer to exit in one blow, rather than be slowly sawed apart by the grating pain of disease. People who only see the surface think health is essential to life and argue with their bodies about being sick; but I, who have examined the human body and know how delicately it hangs together, wonder why we aren't always in this state. Considering the thousands of ways to death, I thank God that we can only die once. It’s not just the harm of diseases and the cruelty of poisons that end our lives; we foolishly blame the fury of guns and new methods of killing: it is within the power of every person to destroy us, and we owe gratitude to everyone we encounter for not killing us. Thus, there is only one comfort left: although any frail hand can take away life, the strongest hand cannot deprive us of death. God would not exempt himself from that; He did not take on the misery of being immortal in the flesh. Certainly, there is no happiness within this flesh; nor is it through these eyes that we can see true joy. The first day of our celebration is death; therefore, the devil has failed in his desires; we are happier with death than we would have been without it. There is no misery except in oneself, where there is no end to misery; and indeed, in his own way, the Stoic is correct. He forgets that he can die, who complains about misery: we are not subject to any calamity while death is in our own hands.

Sect. 45.—Now, besides this literal and positive kind of death, there are others whereof divines make mention, and those, I think, not merely metaphorical, as mortification, dying unto sin and the world. Therefore, I say, every man hath a double horoscope; one of his humanity,—his birth, another of his Christianity,—his baptism: and from this do I compute or calculate my nativity; not reckoning those horæ combustæ,[64] and odd days, or esteeming myself anything, before I was my Saviour’s and enrolled in the register of Christ. Whosoever enjoys not this life, I count him but an apparition, though he wear about him the sensible affections of flesh. In these moral acceptions, the way to be immortal is to die daily; nor can I think I have the true theory of death, when I contemplate a skull or behold a skeleton with those vulgar imaginations it casts upon us. I have therefore enlarged that common memento mori into a more Christian memorandum, memento quatuor novissima,—those four inevitable points of us all, death, judgment, heaven, and hell. Neither did the contemplations of the heathens rest in their graves, without a further thought, of Rhadamanth[65] or some judicial proceeding after death, though in another way, and upon suggestion of their natural reasons. I cannot but marvel from what sibyl or oracle they stole the prophecy of the world’s destruction by fire, or whence Lucan learned to say—

Sec. 45.—Now, besides this literal and definite type of death, there are others that theologians discuss, which I believe are not merely metaphorical, like mortification, dying to sin and the world. Therefore, I say each person has a double horoscope: one for their humanity—representing their birth, and another for their Christianity—representing their baptism. From this, I calculate my existence, not counting those horæ combustæ,[64] and odd days, nor considering myself anything before I belonged to my Savior and was entered in the registry of Christ. Whoever does not have this life, I view as merely an apparition, even if they exhibit the physical traits of flesh. In these moral contexts, the path to immortality is to die daily; and I can't believe I truly understand death when I simply look at a skull or a skeleton with the usual thoughts it brings to mind. I have therefore expanded that common memento mori into a more Christian reminder, memento quatuor novissima,—the four unavoidable aspects of our existence: death, judgment, heaven, and hell. Even the reflections of the pagans didn’t end in their graves without considering further ideas, like Rhadamanth[65] or some form of judgment after death, though framed differently and based on their natural reasoning. I can’t help but wonder from which sibyl or oracle they took the prophecy of the world’s destruction by fire or where Lucan learned to say—

Communis mundo superest rogus, ossibus astra
Misturus——[XIV.]
There yet remains to th’ world one common fire,
Wherein our bones with stars shall make one pyre.

I believe the world grows near its end; yet is neither old nor decayed, nor will ever perish upon the ruins of its own principles. As the work of creation was above nature, so its adversary, annihilation; without which the world hath not its end, but its mutation. Now, what force should be able to consume it thus far, without the breath of God, which is the truest consuming flame, my philosophy cannot inform me. Some believe there went not a minute to the world’s creation, nor shall there go to its destruction; those six days, so punctually described, make not to them one moment, but rather seem to manifest the method and idea of that great work of the intellect of God than the manner how he proceeded in its operation. I cannot dream that there should be at the last day any such judicial proceeding, or calling to the bar, as indeed the Scripture seems to imply, and the literal commentators do conceive: for unspeakable mysteries in the Scriptures are often delivered in a vulgar and illustrative way, and, being written unto man, are delivered, not as they truly are, but as they may be understood; wherein, notwithstanding, the different interpretations according to different capacities may stand firm with our devotion, nor be any way prejudicial to each single edification.

I believe the world is nearing its end; yet it is neither old nor decayed, nor will it ever perish due to the ruins of its own principles. Just as creation is beyond nature, so is its opposite, annihilation; without it, the world doesn't end but rather transforms. Now, what force could consume it to this extent without the breath of God, which is the truest consuming flame, my philosophy cannot explain. Some believe that no time was taken for the world's creation, nor will any time pass for its destruction; those six days, so precisely described, don't seem to them like a moment but rather express the method and idea of that great work of God's intellect rather than the process He used in its operation. I can't imagine that there would be any kind of judicial proceeding or courtroom on the last day, as Scripture seems to imply, and as literal commentators believe: because unspeakable mysteries in the Scriptures are often presented in a simple and illustrative way, and, being written for people, are expressed not as they truly are, but as they can be understood; in which case, differing interpretations based on different understandings can coexist with our devotion, without being detrimental to individual growth.

Sect. 46.—Now, to determine the day and year of this inevitable time, is not only convincible and statute madness, but also manifest impiety. How shall we interpret Elias’s six thousand years, or imagine the secret communicated to a Rabbi which God hath denied unto his angels? It had been an excellent quære to have posed the devil of Delphos, and must needs have forced him to some strange amphibology. It hath not only mocked the predictions of sundry astrologers in ages past, but the prophecies of many melancholy heads in these present; who, neither understanding reasonably things past nor present, pretend a knowledge of things to come; heads ordained only to manifest the incredible effects of melancholy and to fulfil old prophecies,[XV.] rather than be the authors of new. “In those days there shall come wars and rumours of wars” to me seems no prophecy, but a constant truth in all times verified since it was pronounced. “There shall be signs in the moon and stars;” how comes he then like a thief in the night, when he gives an item of his coming? That common sign, drawn from the revelation of antichrist, is as obscure as any; in our common compute he hath been come these many years; but, for my own part, to speak freely, I am half of opinion that antichrist is the philosopher’s stone in divinity, for the discovery and invention whereof, though there be prescribed rules, and probable inductions, yet hath hardly any man attained the perfect discovery thereof. That general opinion, that the world grows near its end, hath possessed all ages past as nearly as ours. I am afraid that the souls that now depart cannot escape that lingering expostulation of the saints under the altar, “quousque, Domine?” how long, O Lord? and groan in the expectation of the great jubilee.

Section 46.—Now, trying to figure out the exact day and year of this inevitable time is not only foolish and legally insane, but also clearly disrespectful. How are we supposed to understand Elias’s six thousand years, or think about the secret that was shared with a Rabbi but denied to his angels? It would have been interesting to question the devil of Delphi, and it would surely have led to some bizarre arguments. It has not only ridiculed the predictions of various astrologers from ages ago but also the prophecies of many gloomy thinkers today; who, not really grasping the past or present, claim to know the future; minds designed only to reveal the unbelievable effects of gloominess and to fulfill old prophecies,[XV.] rather than creating new ones. “In those days there shall come wars and rumors of wars” seems to me not like a prophecy, but a consistent truth that's been confirmed throughout all times since it was said. “There shall be signs in the moon and stars;” how can He then come like a thief in the night if He hints at His arrival? That common sign, taken from the revelation of antichrist, is just as vague as any; by our usual calculations, he has already come many years ago; but, to speak candidly, I’m partly convinced that antichrist is like the philosopher’s stone in religion, for which, despite there being set methods and logical inductions, hardly anyone has fully discovered it. The widespread belief that the world is nearing its end has haunted all past ages just as much as our own. I worry that the souls who now leave cannot avoid that lingering question from the saints under the altar, “quousque, Domine?” how long, O Lord? and sigh in anticipation of the great jubilee.

Sect. 47.—This is the day that must make good that great attribute of God, his justice; that must reconcile those unanswerable doubts that torment the wisest understandings; and reduce those seeming inequalities and respective distributions in this world, to an equality and recompensive justice in the next. This is that one day, that shall include and comprehend all that went before it; wherein, as in the last scene, all the actors must enter, to complete and make up the catastrophe of this great piece. This is the day whose memory hath, only, power to make us honest in the dark, and to be virtuous without a witness. “Ipsa sui pretium virtus sibi,” that virtue is her own reward, is but a cold principle, and not able to maintain our variable resolutions in a constant and settled way of goodness. I have practised that honest artifice of Seneca,[66] and, in my retired and solitary imaginations to detain me from the foulness of vice, have fancied to myself the presence of my dear and worthiest friends, before whom I should lose my head rather than be vicious; yet herein I found that there was nought but moral honesty; and this was not to be virtuous for his sake who must reward us at the last. I have tried if I could reach that great resolution of his, to be honest without a thought of heaven or hell; and, indeed I found, upon a natural inclination, and inbred loyalty unto virtue, that I could serve her without a livery, yet not in that resolved and venerable way, but that the frailty of my nature, upon an easy temptation, might be induced to forget her. The life, therefore, and spirit of all our actions is the resurrection, and a stable apprehension that our ashes shall enjoy the fruit of our pious endeavours; without this, all religion is a fallacy, and those impieties of Lucian, Euripides, and Julian, are no blasphemies, but subtile verities; and atheists have been the only philosophers.

Sect. 47.—This is the day that must affirm that great attribute of God, his justice; it must resolve those unanswered questions that trouble the wisest minds and bring the apparent inequalities and distributions in this world to a balance and just reward in the next. This is the one day that will encompass and include all that came before it; in this final act, all the characters must appear to complete and conclude the drama of this great story. This is the day whose memory has the power to keep us honest in the darkness and to be virtuous even without a witness. “Ipsa sui pretium virtus sibi,” that virtue is its own reward, is only a cold principle and isn’t enough to hold our changing resolutions in a steady and consistent path of goodness. I have practiced that clever trick of Seneca,[66] and in my quiet and solitary thoughts, to keep myself away from the ugliness of vice, I have imagined the presence of my dear and worthy friends, before whom I would rather lose my head than be immoral; yet I found that this was merely moral honesty, and it didn’t mean being virtuous for the sake of the one who must reward us in the end. I have tried to achieve that great resolution of his, to be honest without considering heaven or hell; and indeed, I discovered, based on a natural inclination and an inherent loyalty to virtue, that I could serve her without a uniform, yet not in that determined and admirable manner, knowing that the weakness of my nature, under a small temptation, might lead me to forget her. Therefore, the essence and spirit of all our actions is the resurrection, and a firm belief that our ashes will enjoy the rewards of our good efforts; without this, all religion is a deceit, and the irreverences of Lucian, Euripides, and Julian are not blasphemies but subtle truths; and atheists have been the only true philosophers.

Sect. 48.—How shall the dead arise, is no question of my faith; to believe only possibilities is not faith, but mere philosophy. Many things are true in divinity, which are neither inducible by reason nor confirmable by sense; and many things in philosophy confirmable by sense, yet not inducible by reason. Thus it is impossible, by any solid or demonstrative reasons, to persuade a man to believe the conversion of the needle to the north; though this be possible and true, and easily credible, upon a single experiment unto the sense. I believe that our estranged and divided ashes shall unite again; that our separated dust, after so many pilgrimages and transformations into the parts of minerals, plants, animals, elements, shall, at the voice of God, return into their primitive shapes, and join again to make up their primary and predestinate forms. As at the creation there was a separation of that confused mass into its pieces; so at the destruction thereof there shall be a separation into its distinct individuals. As, at the creation of the world, all the distinct species that we behold lay involved in one mass, till the fruitful voice of God separated this united multitude into its several species, so, at the last day, when those corrupted relicks shall be scattered in the wilderness of forms, and seem to have forgot their proper habits, God, by a powerful voice, shall command them back into their proper shapes, and call them out by their single individuals. Then shall appear the fertility of Adam, and the magick of that sperm that hath dilated into so many millions. I have often beheld, as a miracle, that artificial resurrection and revivification of mercury, how being mortified into a thousand shapes, it assumes again its own, and returns into its numerical self. Let us speak naturally, and like philosophers. The forms of alterable bodies in these sensible corruptions perish not; nor, as we imagine, wholly quit their mansions; but retire and contract themselves into their secret and unaccessible parts; where they may best protect themselves from the action of their antagonist. A plant or vegetable consumed to ashes to a contemplative and school-philosopher seems utterly destroyed, and the form to have taken his leave for ever; but to a sensible artist the forms are not perished, but withdrawn into their incombustible part, where they lie secure from the action of that devouring element. This is made good by experience, which can from the ashes of a plant revive the plant, and from its cinders recall it into its stalk and leaves again.[67] What the art of man can do in these inferior pieces, what blasphemy is it to affirm the finger of God cannot do in those more perfect and sensible structures? This is that mystical philosophy, from whence no true scholar becomes an atheist, but from the visible effects of nature grows up a real divine, and beholds not in a dream, as Ezekiel, but in an ocular and visible object, the types of his resurrection.

Sec. 48.—How the dead will come back to life isn’t a matter of my faith; believing only in possibilities isn’t faith, but just philosophy. There are many truths in divinity that can’t be proven by reason or confirmed by our senses, and many things in philosophy that can be confirmed by our senses but can’t be proven by reason. It’s impossible to convince someone, using solid or demonstrable reasons, to believe that a needle points north; even though it is possible and true, and easily believable with just one experiment that proves it. I believe that our separated ashes will come together again; that our divided dust, after so many journeys and changes into minerals, plants, animals, and elements, will, at the command of God, return to their original forms and come together to create the forms they were destined to have. Just as at creation there was a separation of that confused mass into its pieces, so at destruction there will be a separation into distinct individuals. At the world’s creation, all the different species we see were mixed up in one mass until God’s fruitful voice separated that united multitude into its individual species. Similarly, on the last day, when those corrupted remnants are scattered in a wilderness of forms and seem to have forgotten their original natures, God will powerfully command them back into their true shapes and call them out by their individual identities. Then will appear the fertility of Adam, and the magic of that sperm that has multiplied into so many millions. I’ve often seen, as a miracle, the artificial resurrection and revival of mercury, how, after being transformed into countless shapes, it reverts to its own form and returns to its exact self. Let’s speak plainly, like philosophers. The forms of changeable bodies in these visible corruptions do not perish; nor do they, as we think, completely leave their places; they retreat and contract into their hidden and inaccessible parts, where they can best protect themselves from the actions of their opposers. To a contemplative philosopher, a plant or vegetable reduced to ashes seems completely destroyed, and its form seems to have vanished forever; but to a practical artist, the forms haven’t perished but withdrawn into their non-burnable part, where they remain secure from the consuming element. Experience proves this, since it can bring a plant back to life from its ashes, restoring it to its stalk and leaves again. [67] What humans can accomplish with these lesser substances, what blasphemy is it to say that the hand of God cannot do in those more perfect and tangible structures? This is the mystical philosophy, from which no true scholar becomes an atheist, but from the visible effects of nature rises a real divine understanding, seeing not in a dream, like Ezekiel, but in a clear and visible reality, the symbols of his resurrection.

Sect. 49.—Now, the necessary mansions of our restored selves are those two contrary and incompatible places we call heaven and hell. To define them, or strictly to determine what and where these are, surpasseth my divinity. That elegant apostle, which seemed to have a glimpse of heaven, hath left but a negative description thereof; which “neither eye hath seen, nor ear hath heard, nor can enter into the heart of man:” he was translated out of himself to behold it; but, being returned into himself, could not express it. Saint John’s description by emeralds, chrysolites, and precious stones, is too weak to express the material heaven we behold. Briefly, therefore, where the soul hath the full measure and complement of happiness; where the boundless appetite of that spirit remains completely satisfied that it can neither desire addition nor alteration; that, I think, is truly heaven: and this can only be in the enjoyment of that essence, whose infinite goodness is able to terminate the desires of itself, and the unsatiable wishes of ours. Wherever God will thus manifest himself, there is heaven, though within the circle of this sensible world. Thus, the soul of man may be in heaven anywhere, even within the limits of his own proper body; and when it ceaseth to live in the body it may remain in its own soul, that is, its Creator. And thus we may say that Saint Paul, whether in the body or out of the body, was yet in heaven. To place it in the empyreal, or beyond the tenth sphere, is to forget the world’s destruction; for when this sensible world shall be destroyed, all shall then be here as it is now there, an empyreal heaven, a quasi vacuity; when to ask where heaven is, is to demand where the presence of God is, or where we have the glory of that happy vision. Moses, that was bred up in all the learning of the Egyptians, committed a gross absurdity in philosophy, when with these eyes of flesh he desired to see God, and petitioned his Maker, that is truth itself, to a contradiction. Those that imagine heaven and hell neighbours, and conceive a vicinity between those two extremes, upon consequence of the parable, where Dives discoursed with Lazarus, in Abraham’s bosom, do too grossly conceive of those glorified creatures, whose eyes shall easily out-see the sun, and behold without perspective the extremest distances: for if there shall be, in our glorified eyes, the faculty of sight and reception of objects, I could think the visible species there to be in as unlimitable a way as now the intellectual. I grant that two bodies placed beyond the tenth sphere, or in a vacuity, according to Aristotle’s philosophy, could not behold each other, because there wants a body or medium to hand and transport the visible rays of the object unto the sense; but when there shall be a general defect of either medium to convey, or light to prepare and dispose that medium, and yet a perfect vision, we must suspend the rules of our philosophy, and make all good by a more absolute piece of opticks.

Sect. 49.—Now, the essential homes of our restored selves are the two opposing and incompatible places we refer to as heaven and hell. To define them or to strictly determine what and where they are goes beyond my understanding. That eloquent apostle who seemed to catch a glimpse of heaven left only a negative description of it, stating that “neither eye has seen, nor ear has heard, nor can enter into the heart of man.” He was taken out of himself to see it, but upon returning, he could not express what he witnessed. Saint John’s descriptions with emeralds, chrysolites, and precious stones are too weak to describe the material heaven we see. In short, heaven is where the soul experiences complete happiness, where the endless desires of the spirit are fully satisfied, leaving it unable to wish for anything more or different; that, I believe, is truly heaven. This can only be found in the enjoyment of the essence whose infinite goodness can fulfill both its own desires and ours. Wherever God chooses to reveal Himself, there is heaven, even within the bounds of this physical world. Thus, a person's soul can be in heaven anywhere, even within the confines of their own body; and when it ceases to live in the body, it may still exist in its own soul, which is its Creator. Therefore, we can say that Saint Paul, whether in the body or out, was still in heaven. To place it in the empyreal or beyond the tenth sphere is to overlook the world’s eventual destruction; for when this visible world is destroyed, everything will then be here as it is now there, an empyreal heaven, a quasi void; when asking where heaven is becomes the same as asking where the presence of God is, or where we experience the glory of that blessed vision. Moses, raised in all the knowledge of the Egyptians, made a significant philosophical error when he, with these physical eyes, desired to see God, asking his Maker, who is truth itself, for something impossible. Those who imagine heaven and hell as neighbors and think there is a closeness between those two extremes, based on the parable where Dives spoke with Lazarus at Abraham’s side, have a very limited understanding of those glorified beings, whose sight can easily surpass the sun and see the farthest distances without assistance; for if our glorified eyes have the ability to see and receive objects, I would suppose that the visible things there could be as limitless as the intellectual concepts are now. I acknowledge that two bodies situated beyond the tenth sphere, or in a void according to Aristotle’s philosophy, could not see each other, as there would be no body or medium to carry and transport visible rays of the object to the sense; but when there’s a complete absence of either medium to convey, or light to prepare and arrange that medium, yet there exists perfect vision, we must set aside the principles of our philosophy and accept a more absolute understanding of optics.

Sect. 50.—I cannot tell how to say that fire is the essence of hell; I know not what to make of purgatory, or conceive a flame that can either prey upon, or purify the substance of a soul. Those flames of sulphur, mentioned in the scriptures, I take not to be understood of this present hell, but of that to come, where fire shall make up the complement of our tortures, and have a body or subject whereon to manifest its tyranny. Some who have had the honour to be textuary in divinity are of opinion it shall be the same specifical fire with ours. This is hard to conceive, yet can I make good how even that may prey upon our bodies, and yet not consume us: for in this material world, there are bodies that persist invincible in the powerfulest flames; and though, by the action of fire, they fall into ignition and liquation, yet will they never suffer a destruction. I would gladly know how Moses, with an actual fire, calcined or burnt the golden calf into powder: for that mystical metal of gold, whose solary and celestial nature I admire, exposed unto the violence of fire, grows only hot, and liquefies, but consumeth not; so when the consumable and volatile pieces of our bodies shall be refined into a more impregnable and fixed temper, like gold, though they suffer from the action of flames, they shall never perish, but lie immortal in the arms of fire. And surely, if this flame must suffer only by the action of this element, there will many bodies escape; and not only heaven, but earth will not be at an end, but rather a beginning. For at present it is not earth, but a composition of fire, water, earth, and air; but at that time, spoiled of these ingredients, it shall appear in a substance more like itself, its ashes. Philosophers that opinioned the world’s destruction by fire, did never dream of annihilation, which is beyond the power of sublunary causes; for the last and proper action of that element is but vitrification, or a reduction of a body into glass; and therefore some of our chymicks facetiously affirm, that, at the last fire, all shall be crystalized and reverberated into glass, which is the utmost action of that element. Nor need we fear this term, annihilation, or wonder that God will destroy the works of his creation: for man subsisting, who is, and will then truly appear, a microcosm, the world cannot be said to be destroyed. For the eyes of God, and perhaps also of our glorified selves, shall as really behold and contemplate the world, in its epitome or contracted essence, as now it doth at large and in its dilated substance. In the seed of a plant, to the eyes of God, and to the understanding of man, there exists, though in an invisible way, the perfect leaves, flowers, and fruit thereof; for things that are in posse to the sense, are actually existent to the understanding. Thus God beholds all things, who contemplates as fully his works in their epitome as in their full volume, and beheld as amply the whole world, in that little compendium of the sixth day, as in the scattered and dilated pieces of those five before.

Section 50.—I can't figure out how to say that fire is the essence of hell; I don't know what to make of purgatory or imagine a flame that can either harm or purify a soul. Those sulfur flames mentioned in the scriptures, I believe are not referring to this current hell, but to the one to come, where fire will complete our tortures and have a body or subject on which to show its power. Some who have had the privilege to study divinity think it will be the exact same type of fire as ours. This is difficult to imagine, yet I can explain how even that may affect our bodies without destroying us: for in this material world, there are substances that resist even the fiercest flames; and though they ignite and melt due to fire's action, they still won't be destroyed. I would love to know how Moses, with actual fire, turned the golden calf to powder: for that mystical metal called gold, which I admire for its solar and celestial nature, when exposed to the fire's intensity, only gets hot and melts but does not burn away; so when the consumable and volatile parts of our bodies are refined into a more impervious and solid form, like gold, even though they are affected by fire, they will never perish, but remain immortal in the fire's embrace. And surely, if this flame only acts through this element, many bodies will survive; and not only heaven, but earth will not come to an end, but rather begin anew. For right now it isn't just earth, but a mix of fire, water, earth, and air; but when stripped of these components, it will reveal itself more like its true form, its ashes. Philosophers who believed the world would end in fire never imagined total destruction, which is beyond what earthly causes can do; for the final and true action of that element is only vitrification, or turning a body into glass; and that's why some of our chemists humorously suggest that, at the final fire, everything will be crystallized and turned into glass, which is the ultimate effect of that element. We shouldn't fear this idea of annihilation or be surprised that God would destroy his creation’s work: for as long as man exists, who is, and will truly seem, a microcosm, the world cannot be said to be annihilated. For God’s eyes, and perhaps those of our glorified selves, will still see and contemplate the world, in its essence or smaller form, just as they do now in its full size and substance. In a plant's seed, to God, and to man's understanding, there exist, although in an invisible way, the perfect leaves, flowers, and fruits; for things that are potentially sensed are actually present to the understanding. Thus God sees everything, contemplating his works fully in their essence just as in their complete form, and saw as completely the entire world, in that little summary created on the sixth day, as in the scattered and expanded pieces of the five days before.

Sect. 51.—Men commonly set forth the torments of hell by fire, and the extremity of corporal afflictions, and describe hell in the same method that Mahomet doth heaven. This indeed makes a noise, and drums in popular ears: but if this be the terrible piece thereof, it is not worthy to stand in diameter with heaven, whose happiness consists in that part that is best able to comprehend it, that immortal essence, that translated divinity and colony of God, the soul. Surely, though we place hell under earth, the devil’s walk and purlieu is about it. Men speak too popularly who place it in those flaming mountains, which to grosser apprehensions represent hell. The heart of man is the place the devils dwell in; I feel sometimes a hell within myself; Lucifer keeps his court in my breast; Legion is revived in me. There are as many hells as Anaxagoras[68] conceited worlds. There was more than one hell in Magdalene, when there were seven devils; for every devil is an hell unto himself,[69] he holds enough of torture in his own ubi; and needs not the misery of circumference to afflict him: and thus, a distracted conscience here is a shadow or introduction unto hell hereafter. Who can but pity the merciful intention of those hands that do destroy themselves? The devil, were it in his power, would do the like; which being impossible, his miseries are endless, and he suffers most in that attribute wherein he is impassible, his immortality.

Section 51.—People usually describe the torments of hell with fire and intense physical suffering, and they depict hell in the same way that Muhammad describes heaven. This certainly creates a stir and resonates with popular beliefs, but if this is the worst of hell, it doesn't deserve to be compared to heaven, whose joy is found in what can truly understand it: that eternal essence, that divine nature, and the part of God we call the soul. Even if we imagine hell beneath the earth, the devil's domain is around it. It's too simplistic to say hell is in those fiery mountains that coarser minds associate with it. The human heart is where devils reside; sometimes I feel a hell within myself; Lucifer holds court in my heart; Legion is revived in me. There are as many hells as Anaxagoras thought there were worlds. There was more than one hell in Mary Magdalene, who had seven demons; each demon is a hell unto itself, containing enough torture within itself and not needing external misery to torment it: thus, a troubled conscience here is a preview or shadow of hell to come. Who can’t feel pity for the well-meaning hands that harm themselves? The devil, if he could, would do the same; but since that's impossible, his sufferings are endless, and he suffers most in the one aspect where he feels no pain: his immortality.

Sect. 52.—I thank God, and with joy I mention it, I was never afraid of hell, nor ever grew pale at the description of that place. I have so fixed my contemplations on heaven, that I have almost forgot the idea of hell; and am afraid rather to lose the joys of the one, than endure the misery of the other: to be deprived of them is a perfect hell, and needs methinks no addition to complete our afflictions. That terrible term hath never detained me from sin, nor do I owe any good action to the name thereof. I fear God, yet am not afraid of him; his mercies make me ashamed of my sins, before his judgments afraid thereof: these are the forced and secondary method of his wisdom, which he useth but as the last remedy, and upon provocation;—a course rather to deter the wicked, than incite the virtuous to his worship. I can hardly think there was ever any scared into heaven: they go the fairest way to heaven that would serve God without a hell: other mercenaries, that crouch unto him in fear of hell, though they term themselves the servants, are indeed but the slaves, of the Almighty.

Sect. 52.—I thank God, and I'm happy to say, I was never afraid of hell and never flinched at its descriptions. I've focused so much on heaven that I've nearly forgotten about hell; I'm more scared of losing the joys of heaven than facing the misery of hell: being without them is a true hell, and it seems to me that nothing else is needed to complete our suffering. That scary concept has never kept me from sin, nor do I attribute any good actions to it. I fear God, but I'm not afraid of Him; His mercies make me feel ashamed of my sins, while His judgments make me afraid of them: these are just the forced and secondary methods of His wisdom, used only as a last resort and in response to provocation—more to deter the wicked than to inspire the virtuous to worship Him. I can hardly believe anyone has ever been scared into heaven: the best path to heaven is to serve God without fear of hell; those who comply out of fear, even if they call themselves His servants, are really just slaves of the Almighty.

Sect. 53.—And to be true, and speak my soul, when I survey the occurrences of my life, and call into account the finger of God, I can perceive nothing but an abyss and mass of mercies, either in general to mankind, or in particular to myself. And, whether out of the prejudice of my affection, or an inverting and partial conceit of his mercies, I know not,—but those which others term crosses, afflictions, judgments, misfortunes, to me, who inquire further into them than their visible effects, they both appear, and in event have ever proved, the secret and dissembled favours of his affection. It is a singular piece of wisdom to apprehend truly, and without passion, the works of God, and so well to distinguish his justice from his mercy as not to miscall those noble attributes; yet it is likewise an honest piece of logick so to dispute and argue the proceedings of God as to distinguish even his judgments into mercies. For God is merciful unto all, because better to the worst than the best deserve; and to say he punisheth none in this world, though it be a paradox, is no absurdity. To one that hath committed murder, if the judge should only ordain a fine, it were a madness to call this a punishment, and to repine at the sentence, rather than admire the clemency of the judge. Thus, our offences being mortal, and deserving not only death but damnation, if the goodness of God be content to traverse and pass them over with a loss, misfortune, or disease; what frenzy were it to term this a punishment, rather than an extremity of mercy, and to groan under the rod of his judgments rather than admire the sceptre of his mercies! Therefore to adore, honour, and admire him, is a debt of gratitude due from the obligation of our nature, states, and conditions: and with these thoughts he that knows them best will not deny that I adore him. That I obtain heaven, and the bliss thereof, is accidental, and not the intended work of my devotion; it being a felicity I can neither think to deserve nor scarce in modesty to expect. For these two ends of us all, either as rewards or punishments, are mercifully ordained and disproportionably disposed unto our actions; the one being so far beyond our deserts, the other so infinitely below our demerits.

Sect. 53.—To be honest and speak from the heart, when I look back at the events of my life and consider the hand of God, I can see nothing but a deep pool of mercies, both for humanity in general and for myself in particular. Whether it’s because of my biased affection or a misunderstanding of His mercies, I can’t say—but what others call hardships, sufferings, judgments, and misfortunes, I see, upon closer inspection, as the hidden and unrecognized gifts of His love. It's a unique wisdom to understand truly and calmly the works of God, and to differentiate His justice from His mercy without mislabeling these noble traits. Likewise, it’s a fair logic to discuss and argue God's actions in a way that even His judgments can be seen as mercies. For God is merciful to all, treating the worst better than the best deserve; and saying that He punishes no one in this world, though it may sound contradictory, is not unreasonable. If someone commits murder and the judge only imposes a fine, it would be foolish to call this a punishment, and to complain about the ruling instead of admiring the judge's mercy. Similarly, since our offenses are grave and deserve not just death but damnation, if God’s goodness chooses to overlook our sins with loss, misfortune, or illness, it would be madness to label this as punishment rather than extreme mercy, and to lament under His judgments instead of celebrating His mercies! Therefore, to worship, honor, and admire Him is a debt of gratitude we owe due to our nature and circumstances; and with these thoughts, anyone who understands them will not deny that I worship Him. That I gain heaven and its bliss is just a coincidence and not the primary goal of my devotion, as it’s a happiness I hardly think I deserve or even modestly expect. For the two outcomes we all face, whether as rewards or punishments, are mercifully arranged and disproportionately assigned to our actions, with one being so far beyond what we deserve and the other so infinitely below what we merit.

Sect. 54.—There is no salvation to those that believe not in Christ; that is, say some, since his nativity, and, as divinity affirmeth, before also; which makes me much apprehend the end of those honest worthies and philosophers which died before his incarnation. It is hard to place those souls in hell, whose worthy lives do teach us virtue on earth. Methinks, among those many subdivisions of hell, there might have been one limbo left for these. What a strange vision will it be to see their poetical fictions converted into verities, and their imagined and fancied furies into real devils! How strange to them will sound the history of Adam, when they shall suffer for him they never heard of! When they who derive their genealogy from the gods, shall know they are the unhappy issue of sinful man! It is an insolent part of reason, to controvert the works of God, or question the justice of his proceedings. Could humility teach others, as it hath instructed me, to contemplate the infinite and incomprehensible distance betwixt the Creator and the creature; or did we seriously perpend that one simile of St Paul, “shall the vessel say to the potter, why hast thou made me thus?” it would prevent these arrogant disputes of reason: nor would we argue the definitive sentence of God, either to heaven or hell. Men that live according to the right rule and law of reason, live but in their own kind, as beasts do in theirs; who justly obey the prescript of their natures, and therefore cannot reasonably demand a reward of their actions, as only obeying the natural dictates of their reason. It will, therefore, and must, at last appear, that all salvation is through Christ; which verity, I fear, these great examples of virtue must confirm, and make it good how the perfectest actions of earth have no title or claim unto heaven.

Sect. 54.—There is no salvation for those who do not believe in Christ; some say this applies from his birth and, as divinity states, even before that. This makes me deeply contemplate the fate of those noble souls and philosophers who died before his incarnation. It's hard to imagine placing in hell those whose virtuous lives instruct us in morality. I think among the many levels of hell, there could have been a limbo reserved for these individuals. How strange it will be to see their poetic myths turned into truths and their imagined fears transformed into real demons! It will sound odd to them to hear the story of Adam while they suffer for someone they never knew! Those who trace their ancestry back to the gods will discover that they are the unfortunate descendants of sinful humans! It is a bold act of reason to challenge God's works or question the fairness of his decisions. If humility could teach others, as it has taught me, to reflect on the immense and unknowable gap between the Creator and the created; or if we truly considered that one analogy from St. Paul, "Will the vessel say to the potter, why have you made me this way?" it would put an end to these arrogant disputes of reason, and we wouldn't argue about God's final judgment, whether it's heaven or hell. People who live according to the right principles and laws of reason live just as animals do in their own way; they rightly follow the dictates of their nature and therefore cannot reasonably expect a reward for merely obeying their own natural instincts. Thus, it will ultimately and necessarily be revealed that all salvation comes through Christ, a truth that, I fear, these great examples of virtue will have to confirm, demonstrating that the most righteous actions on earth have no rightful claim to heaven.

Sect. 55.—Nor truly do I think the lives of these, or of any other, were ever correspondent, or in all points conformable, unto their doctrines. It is evident that Aristotle transgressed the rule of his own ethicks;[70] the stoicks, that condemn passion, and command a man to laugh in Phalaris’s[71] bull, could not endure without a groan a fit of the stone or colick. The scepticks, that affirmed they knew nothing,[72] even in that opinion confute themselves, and thought they knew more than all the world beside. Diogenes I hold to be the most vainglorious man of his time, and more ambitious in refusing all honours, than Alexander in rejecting none. Vice and the devil put a fallacy upon our reasons; and, provoking us too hastily to run from it, entangle and profound us deeper in it. The duke of Venice, that weds himself unto the sea, by a ring of gold,[73] I will not accuse of prodigality, because it is a solemnity of good use and consequence in the state: but the philosopher, that threw his money into the sea to avoid avarice, was a notorious prodigal.[74] There is no road or ready way to virtue; it is not an easy point of art to disentangle ourselves from this riddle or web of sin. To perfect virtue, as to religion, there is required a panoplia, or complete armour; that whilst we lie at close ward against one vice, we lie not open to the veney[75] of another. And indeed wiser discretions, that have the thread of reason to conduct them, offend without a pardon; whereas under heads may stumble without dishonour. There go so many circumstances to piece up one good action, that it is a lesson to be good, and we are forced to be virtuous by the book. Again, the practice of men holds not an equal pace, yea and often runs counter to their theory; we naturally know what is good, but naturally pursue what is evil: the rhetorick wherewith I persuade another cannot persuade myself. There is a depraved appetite in us, that will with patience hear the learned instructions of reason, but yet perform no further than agrees to its own irregular humour. In brief, we all are monsters; that is, a composition of man and beast: wherein we must endeavour to be as the poets fancy that wise man, Chiron; that is, to have the region of man above that of beast, and sense to sit but at the feet of reason. Lastly, I do desire with God that all, but yet affirm with men that few, shall know salvation,—that the bridge is narrow, the passage strait unto life: yet those who do confine the church of God either to particular nations, churches, or families, have made it far narrower than our Saviour ever meant it.

Sec. 55.—I truly don’t believe that the lives of these individuals, or anyone else, ever completely matched their teachings. It's clear that Aristotle didn't follow his own ethical rules; [70] the Stoics, who condemn emotions and tell a person to laugh in Phalaris's [71] bull, couldn't endure a fit of kidney stones or colic without groaning. The skeptics, who claimed they knew nothing, [72] contradicted themselves in that very belief, thinking they knew more than everyone else. I consider Diogenes to be the most vain person of his time, more ambitious in refusing all honors than Alexander was in accepting none. Vice and the devil deceive our reasoning; they provoke us to flee too quickly, ensnaring us deeper into their trap. The Duke of Venice, who marries the sea with a gold ring, [73] I will not accuse of extravagance, because it serves a meaningful purpose in the state. However, the philosopher who tossed his money into the sea to avoid greed was indeed a notorious spender. [74] There is no straightforward path to virtue; it isn't easy to untangle ourselves from this complex web of sin. Achieving perfect virtue, like true religion, requires a panoplia or complete armor, so that while we guard against one vice, we don’t leave ourselves open to the attack of another. In fact, those with better judgment, guided by reason, can commit offenses without forgiveness; while those who lack understanding may stumble without disgrace. There are so many factors that contribute to a single good action that it becomes a lesson in goodness, and we find ourselves forced to be virtuous by the book. Moreover, people's actions don't always align with their beliefs; often they act in direct opposition to their theories. We instinctively understand what is good, but we often chase after what is bad: the rhetoric I use to persuade others cannot convince myself. We have a corrupt desire within us that patiently listens to reasoned instruction but only acts in accordance with its own flawed impulses. In short, we are all monsters; that is, a mix of humanity and animality, where we must strive to be like the poets' depiction of the wise man, Chiron: to let the human aspect dominate the animal, with sense remaining below the feet of reason. Finally, I hope with God that all will achieve salvation—but I acknowledge with humanity that few shall attain it—the pathway is narrow, and the entry to life is strict. Nonetheless, those who limit the church of God to specific nations, congregations, or families have made it much narrower than our Savior intended.

Sect. 56.—The vulgarity of those judgments that wrap the church of God in Strabo’s cloak,[76] and restrain it unto Europe, seem to me as bad geographers as Alexander, who thought he had conquered all the world, when he had not subdued the half of any part thereof. For we cannot deny the church of God both in Asia and Africa, if we do not forget the peregrinations of the apostles, the deaths of the martyrs, the sessions of many and (even in our reformed judgment) lawful councils, held in those parts in the minority and nonage of ours. Nor must a few differences, more remarkable in the eyes of man than, perhaps, in the judgment of God, excommunicate from heaven one another; much less those Christians who are in a manner all martyrs, maintaining their faith in the noble way of persecution, and serving God in the fire, whereas we honour him in the sunshine.

Sec. 56.—The ignorance of those judgments that wrap the church of God in Strabo’s cloak,[76] and limit it to Europe, seems to me as misguided as Alexander, who believed he had conquered the entire world when he hadn’t even subdued half of any part of it. We cannot deny the church of God exists in both Asia and Africa, if we remember the journeys of the apostles, the deaths of the martyrs, and the meetings of many, even in our reformed view, lawful councils held in those regions during our minority. Nor should a few differences, which may seem significant to humans but perhaps not to God, exclude one another from heaven; much less those Christians who are almost all martyrs, upholding their faith in the face of persecution, and serving God in the fire, while we honor Him in the sunshine.

’Tis true, we all hold there is a number of elect, and many to be saved; yet, take our opinions together, and from the confusion thereof, there will be no such thing as salvation, nor shall any one be saved: for, first, the church of Rome condemneth us; we likewise them; the sub-reformists and sectaries sentence the doctrine of our church as damnable; the atomist, or familist,[77] reprobates all these; and all these, them again. Thus, whilst the mercies of God do promise us heaven, our conceits and opinions exclude us from that place. There must be therefore more than one St Peter; particular churches and sects usurp the gates of heaven, and turn the key against each other; and thus we go to heaven against each other’s wills, conceits, and opinions, and, with as much uncharity as ignorance, do err, I fear, in points not only of our own, but one another’s salvation.

It's true, we all believe there are a select few who will be saved; yet, when we combine our opinions, it leads to confusion, and ultimately, no one will be saved. First, the Roman Church condemns us, and we, in turn, condemn them. The reformists and various sects declare our church's teachings as damnable; the atomist or familist[77] rejects all of these beliefs, and all of them reject one another. So, while God's mercies promise us heaven, our own views and opinions prevent us from reaching that place. There must be more than one St. Peter; individual churches and sects take control of the gates of heaven and lock them against each other. Therefore, we seek to enter heaven despite each other's objections, and in doing so, with as much unkindness as ignorance, I fear we make mistakes regarding not only our own salvation but that of one another as well.

Sect. 57.—I believe many are saved who to man seem reprobated, and many are reprobated who in the opinion and sentence of man stand elected. There will appear, at the last day, strange and unexpected examples, both of his justice and his mercy; and, therefore, to define either is folly in man, and insolency even in the devils. These acute and subtile spirits, in all their sagacity, can hardly divine who shall be saved; which if they could prognostick, their labour were at an end, nor need they compass the earth, seeking whom they may devour. Those who, upon a rigid application of the law, sentence Solomon unto damnation,[78] condemn not only him, but themselves, and the whole world; for by the letter and written word of God, we are without exception in the state of death: but there is a prerogative of God, and an arbitrary pleasure above the letter of his own law, by which alone we can pretend unto salvation, and through which Solomon might be as easily saved as those who condemn him.

Sect. 57.—I believe many are saved who seem rejected to people, and many are rejected who are considered chosen by others. On the last day, there will be strange and unexpected examples of both His justice and His mercy; therefore, trying to define either is foolish for humans and even arrogant for demons. These sharp and clever spirits, despite all their wisdom, can hardly guess who will be saved; if they could predict that, their work would be done, and they wouldn't need to roam the earth looking for whom they can consume. Those who, by a strict application of the law, condemn Solomon to damnation, not only condemn him but also themselves and the entire world; because according to the letter and the written word of God, we are all, without exception, in a state of death: but there is a privilege of God, and an arbitrary decision above the letter of His own law, by which alone we can claim salvation, and through which Solomon could be saved just as easily as those who condemn him.

Sect. 58.—The number of those who pretend unto salvation, and those infinite swarms who think to pass through the eye of this needle, have much amazed me. That name and compellation of “little flock” doth not comfort, but deject, my devotion; especially when I reflect upon mine own unworthiness, wherein, according to my humble apprehensions, I am below them all. I believe there shall never be an anarchy in heaven; but, as there are hierarchies amongst the angels, so shall there be degrees of priority amongst the saints. Yet is it, I protest, beyond my ambition to aspire unto the first ranks; my desires only are, and I shall be happy therein, to be but the last man, and bring up the rear in heaven.

Sec. 58.—The number of those who claim to be saved, along with the countless people who think they can squeeze through the eye of a needle, really astonishes me. The term “little flock” doesn’t bring me comfort; rather, it dampens my spirit, especially when I think about my own unworthiness, which I believe makes me lesser than them all. I trust there will never be chaos in heaven; just as there are hierarchies among the angels, there will also be ranks among the saints. Still, I swear, it's beyond my ambition to reach the top ranks; all I desire, and I would be happy with this, is to be the last person and bring up the rear in heaven.

Sect. 59.—Again, I am confident, and fully persuaded, yet dare not take my oath, of my salvation. I am, as it were, sure, and do believe without all doubt, that there is such a city as Constantinople; yet, for me to take my oath thereon were a kind of perjury, because I hold no infallible warrant from my own sense to confirm me in the certainty thereof. And truly, though many pretend to an absolute certainty of their salvation, yet when an humble soul shall contemplate our own unworthiness, she shall meet with many doubts, and suddenly find how little we stand in need of the precept of St Paul, “work out your salvation with fear and trembling.” That which is the cause of my election, I hold to be the cause of my salvation, which was the mercy and beneplacit of God, before I was, or the foundation of the world. “Before Abraham was, I am,” is the saying of Christ, yet is it true in some sense if I say it of myself; for I was not only before myself but Adam, that is, in the idea of God, and the decree of that synod held from all eternity. And in this sense, I say, the world was before the creation, and at an end before it had a beginning. And thus was I dead before I was alive; though my grave be England, my dying place was Paradise; and Eve miscarried of me, before she conceived of Cain.

Section 59.—Again, I am confident and fully convinced, yet I wouldn't dare swear to my salvation. I feel sure and believe without any doubt that a city like Constantinople exists; however, swearing on that would be a form of perjury since I have no absolute assurance from my own experience to confirm it. Truly, although many claim to have complete certainty about their salvation, when a humble person reflects on their own unworthiness, they'll encounter many doubts and quickly realize how much we need the guidance of St. Paul’s words, “work out your salvation with fear and trembling.” What I believe to be the reason for my election is also the reason for my salvation, which is the mercy and beneplacit of God, existing before I was born or before the foundation of the world. “Before Abraham was, I am,” says Christ, and in some sense, it’s true if I say it about myself; for I existed not only before myself but before Adam, that is, in God’s mind and the decree made in that eternal council. In this way, I state that the world existed before creation and ended before it began. Thus, I was dead before I was alive; even though my grave is in England, my place of dying was Paradise; and Eve gave birth to me before she conceived Cain.

Sect. 60.—Insolent zeals, that do decry good works and rely only upon faith, take not away merit: for, depending upon the efficacy of their faith, they enforce the condition of God, and in a more sophistical way do seem to challenge heaven. It was decreed by God that only those that lapped in the water like dogs, should have the honour to destroy the Midianites; yet could none of those justly challenge, or imagine he deserved, that honour thereupon. I do not deny but that true faith, and such as God requires, is not only a mark or token, but also a means, of our salvation; but, where to find this, is as obscure to me as my last end. And if our Saviour could object, unto his own disciples and favourites, a faith that, to the quantity of a grain of mustard seed, is able to remove mountains; surely that which we boast of is not anything, or, at the most, but a remove from nothing.

Sect. 60.—Insolent enthusiasm that discredits good deeds and relies solely on faith doesn't eliminate merit; instead, by depending on the effectiveness of their faith, they impose God's conditions and, in a more complicated way, seem to challenge heaven. God decided that only those who lapped up water like dogs would have the privilege of defeating the Midianites; yet none of them could rightfully claim or believe they deserved that honor. I don’t deny that true faith, as God requires, is not just a sign but also a significant means of our salvation; however, finding that faith is as unclear to me as understanding my ultimate purpose. And if our Savior could point out to his own disciples and favorites that faith, even as small as a mustard seed, can move mountains, surely what we boast about is nothing, or at best, just a step away from nothing.

This is the tenour of my belief; wherein, though there be many things singular, and to the humour of my irregular self, yet, if they square not with maturer judgments, I disclaim them, and do no further favour them than the learned and best judgments shall authorize them.

This is the essence of my belief; although there are many unique aspects that suit my unconventional self, if they don’t align with more mature judgments, I reject them and support them only as far as the knowledgeable and best judgments permit.

Sect. 1.—Now, for that other virtue of charity, without which faith is a mere notion and of no existence, I have ever endeavoured to nourish the merciful disposition and humane inclination I borrowed from my parents, and regulate it to the written and prescribed laws of charity. And, if I hold the true anatomy of myself, I am delineated and naturally framed to such a piece of virtue,—for I am of a constitution so general that it consorts and sympathizeth with all things; I have no antipathy, or rather idiosyncrasy, in diet, humour, air, anything. I wonder not at the French for their dishes of frogs, snails, and toadstools, nor at the Jews for locusts and grasshoppers; but, being amongst them, make them my common viands; and I find they agree with my stomach as well as theirs. I could digest a salad gathered in a church-yard as well as in a garden. I cannot start at the presence of a serpent, scorpion, lizard, or salamander; at the sight of a toad or viper, I find in me no desire to take up a stone to destroy them. I feel not in myself those common antipathies that I can discover in others: those national repugnances do not touch me, nor do I behold with prejudice the French, Italian, Spaniard, or Dutch; but, where I find their actions in balance with my countrymen’s, I honour, love, and embrace them, in the same degree. I was born in the eighth climate, but seem to be framed and constellated unto all. I am no plant that will not prosper out of a garden. All places, all airs, make unto me one country; I am in England everywhere, and under any meridian. I have been shipwrecked, yet am not enemy with the sea or winds; I can study, play, or sleep, in a tempest. In brief I am averse from nothing: my conscience would give me the lie if I should say I absolutely detest or hate any essence, but the devil; or so at least abhor anything, but that we might come to composition. If there be any among those common objects of hatred I do contemn and laugh at, it is that great enemy of reason, virtue, and religion, the multitude; that numerous piece of monstrosity, which, taken asunder, seem men, and the reasonable creatures of God, but, confused together, make but one great beast, and a monstrosity more prodigious than Hydra. It is no breach of charity to call these fools; it is the style all holy writers have afforded them, set down by Solomon in canonical Scripture, and a point of our faith to believe so. Neither in the name of multitude do I only include the base and minor sort of people: there is a rabble even amongst the gentry; a sort of plebeian heads, whose fancy moves with the same wheel as these; men in the same level with mechanicks, though their fortunes do somewhat gild their infirmities, and their purses compound for their follies. But, as in casting account three or four men together come short in account of one man placed by himself below them, so neither are a troop of these ignorant Doradoes[79] of that true esteem and value as many a forlorn person, whose condition doth place him below their feet. Let us speak like politicians; there is a nobility without heraldry, a natural dignity, whereby one man is ranked with another, another filed before him, according to the quality of his desert, and pre-eminence of his good parts. Though the corruption of these times, and the bias of present practice, wheel another way, thus it was in the first and primitive commonwealths, and is yet in the integrity and cradle of well ordered polities: till corruption getteth ground;—ruder desires labouring after that which wiser considerations contemn;—every one having a liberty to amass and heap up riches, and they a licence or faculty to do or purchase anything.

Sec. 1.—Now, regarding the other virtue of charity, without which faith is just an idea and means nothing, I have always tried to nurture the compassionate nature and humane inclination I got from my parents, aligning it with the written and prescribed laws of charity. And, if I truly understand myself, I am designed and naturally inclined to embody this virtue—because I have a broad constitution that harmonizes and empathizes with everything; I have no strong aversions, or rather quirks, in food, mood, environment, or anything else. I don't feel surprised by the French for their dishes of frogs, snails, and mushrooms, nor by the Jews for locusts and grasshoppers; when among them, I gladly make their foods my own, and I find they sit well in my stomach just as they do in theirs. I could digest a salad picked from a graveyard just as easily as one from a garden. I don't flinch at the sight of a snake, scorpion, lizard, or salamander; I have no urge to pick up a stone and kill a toad or viper. I don’t feel those common dislikes that I notice in others: those national prejudices don’t affect me, nor do I view the French, Italian, Spaniard, or Dutch with bias; rather, where I see their actions competing with those of my countrymen, I honor, love, and embrace them equally. I was born in the eighth climate, but I seem to be made for all climates. I’m not like a plant that won’t thrive outside a garden. Everywhere feels like home to me; under any sky, I’m at home in England. I’ve been shipwrecked, yet I hold no grudge against the sea or the winds; I can study, play, or sleep during a storm. In short, I’m averse to nothing: my conscience would betray me if I claimed to absolutely detest or hate anything, except for the devil; or at least, to abhor anything, unless it leads to resolution. Among the common things I despise and mock, the biggest enemy of reason, virtue, and religion is the crowd; that large mass of people who, when separated, seem like men and reasonable creatures of God, but when mixed together, create a singular monstrous entity more bizarre than Hydra. It’s not uncharitable to call them fools; it’s the term all holy writers have given them, noted by Solomon in the Bible, and we are called to believe this. When I mention "the crowd," I’m not only referring to the lower-class people: there’s a mob even among the gentry; a type of common-minded people whose thoughts align with the others; they are on the same level as workers, even though their wealth somewhat masks their shortcomings and their wallets cover for their foolishness. But just as in accounting, where three or four men together may hold less value than one man alone, a group of these ignorant fools are not worth as much as many a neglected person whose situation places him below their level. Let’s speak like politicians; there is a nobility that doesn’t need titles, a natural dignity that ranks one man with another, with some ahead based on their merits and qualities. Although corruption in these times, and current practices, have taken a different path, this was the case in the early commonwealths and is still true at the foundation of well-ordered societies: until corruption gains a foothold;—coarser desires seeking what wiser minds reject;—everyone has the freedom to accumulate wealth, and they have the permission or ability to do or obtain anything.

Sect. 2.—This general and indifferent temper of mine doth more nearly dispose me to this noble virtue. It is a happiness to be born and framed unto virtue, and to grow up from the seeds of nature, rather than the inoculations and forced grafts of education: yet, if we are directed only by our particular natures, and regulate our inclinations by no higher rule than that of our reasons, we are but moralists; divinity will still call us heathens. Therefore this great work of charity must have other motives, ends, and impulsions. I give no alms to satisfy the hunger of my brother, but to fulfil and accomplish the will and command of my God; I draw not my purse for his sake that demands it, but his that enjoined it; I relieve no man upon the rhetorick of his miseries, nor to content mine own commiserating disposition; for this is still but moral charity, and an act that oweth more to passion than reason. He that relieves another upon the bare suggestion and bowels of pity doth not this so much for his sake as for his own; and so, by relieving them, we relieve ourselves also. It is as erroneous a conceit to redress other men’s misfortunes upon the common considerations of merciful natures, that it may be one day our own case; for this is a sinister and politick kind of charity, whereby we seem to bespeak the pities of men in the like occasions. And truly I have observed that those professed eleemosynaries, though in a crowd or multitude, do yet direct and place their petitions on a few and selected persons; there is surely a physiognomy, which those experienced and master mendicants observe, whereby they instantly discover a merciful aspect, and will single out a face, wherein they spy the signature and marks of mercy. For there are mystically in our faces certain characters which carry in them the motto of our souls, wherein he that can read A, B, C, may read our natures. I hold, moreover, that there is a phytognomy, or physiognomy, not only of men, but of plants and vegetables; and is every one of them some outward figures which hang as signs or bushes of their inward forms. The finger of God hath left an inscription upon all his works, not graphical, or composed of letters, but of their several forms, constitutions, parts, and operations, which, aptly joined together, do make one word that doth express their natures. By these letters God calls the stars by their names; and by this alphabet Adam assigned to every creature a name peculiar to its nature. Now, there are, besides these characters in our faces, certain mystical figures in our hands, which I dare not call mere dashes, strokes à la volee or at random, because delineated by a pencil that never works in vain; and hereof I take more particular notice, because I carry that in mine own hand which I could never read of nor discover in another. Aristotle, I confess, in his acute and singular book of physiognomy, hath made no mention of chiromancy:[80] yet I believe the Egyptians, who were nearer addicted to those abstruse and mystical sciences, had a knowledge therein: to which those vagabond and counterfeit Egyptians did after[81] pretend, and perhaps retained a few corrupted principles, which sometimes might verify their prognosticks.

Sec. 2.—My generally indifferent attitude makes me more inclined toward this noble virtue. It’s a blessing to be born with a natural inclination toward virtue and to grow from the seeds of nature rather than the forced teachings of education. However, if we only follow our personal natures and base our inclinations on nothing higher than our reasoning, we’re just moralists; in the eyes of divinity, we’re still heathens. Therefore, this significant act of charity must have different motives, purposes, and driving forces. I don’t give to the needy just to satisfy their hunger, but to fulfill the will and command of my God; I don’t reach into my pocket for the person asking for help, but for the one who instructed me to help; I don’t come to someone’s aid because of the persuasive power of their suffering or to satisfy my own sympathetic feelings, because that remains merely moral charity, a gesture driven more by emotion than reason. Someone who assists another solely out of pity does so not just for their sake but also for their own; in helping others, we also help ourselves. It's also a misguided idea to address others' misfortunes based on common considerations of compassionate nature in hopes it could be our situation one day; this is a self-serving and strategic kind of charity, where we seem to seek sympathy from others in similar situations. I've observed that those who rely on charity, even in crowds, tend to direct their requests toward a few selected individuals; there is, without a doubt, a way of reading faces that experienced beggars can detect, allowing them to quickly recognize a compassionate demeanor, zeroing in on a face that shows signs of kindness. There are certain mystical signs in our faces that reflect our inner selves, which can be deciphered by anyone who can read A, B, C. I also believe there is a way of reading not just people, but also plants and vegetables; each of them has outward forms that symbolize their inner characteristics. God's hand has left an inscription on all His creations, not in written words but in their various forms, structures, parts, and functions, which, when put together, express their essence. Through these forms, God names the stars; and with this alphabet, Adam named every creature according to its nature. Besides the signs on our faces, there are certain mystical symbols in our hands that I can't simply call random marks because they’re drawn by a hand that never acts without purpose; I pay particular attention to this since I have something in my own hand that I’ve never been able to read or recognize in another. I admit that Aristotle, in his insightful book on physiognomy, didn’t mention palm reading:[80] but I believe the Egyptians, who were more engaged in these esoteric and mystical sciences, knew about it: those wandering and fake Egyptians later[81] claimed it and maybe held onto a few corrupted beliefs, which occasionally could validate their predictions.

It is the common wonder of all men, how, among so many millions of faces, there should be none alike: now, contrary, I wonder as much how there should be any. He that shall consider how many thousand several words have been carelessly and without study composed out of twenty-four letters; withal, how many hundred lines there are to be drawn in the fabrick of one man; shall easily find that this variety is necessary: and it will be very hard that they shall so concur as to make one portrait like another. Let a painter carelessly limn out a million of faces, and you shall find them all different; yes, let him have his copy before him, yet, after all his art, there will remain a sensible distinction: for the pattern or example of everything is the perfectest in that kind, whereof we still come short, though we transcend or go beyond it; because herein it is wide, and agrees not in all points unto its copy. Nor doth the similitude of creatures disparage the variety of nature, nor any way confound the works of God. For even in things alike there is diversity; and those that do seem to accord do manifestly disagree. And thus is man like God; for, in the same things that we resemble him we are utterly different from him. There was never anything so like another as in all points to concur; there will ever some reserved difference slip in, to prevent the identity; without which two several things would not be alike, but the same, which is impossible.

It's a common wonder for everyone how, among so many millions of faces, none are identical; on the other hand, I find it just as amazing that there are any identical ones at all. If you think about how many thousands of different words can be casually created from just twenty-four letters, and how many hundreds of lines make up the structure of a single person, you can easily see that this variety is essential. It would be very difficult for everything to align perfectly to create one face that looks like another. If an artist carelessly sketches a million faces, you’ll find them all different; even if he has a reference in front of him, no matter how skilled he is, there will always be noticeable differences. The model or example of everything is the most perfect of its kind, yet we always fall short of it, despite sometimes exceeding or going beyond it; because of this, it remains broad and doesn’t perfectly match its copy. The similarities among creatures do not lessen the diversity of nature or confuse the works of God. In fact, even in seemingly similar things, there is variety, and those that appear to agree clearly differ. Thus, man is like God; in the ways we resemble Him, we are completely different from Him. There has never been anything so alike that it matched perfectly in every aspect; there will always be some inherent difference that prevents total identity, without which two different things wouldn’t be alike, but the same, which is impossible.

Sect. 3.—But, to return from philosophy to charity, I hold not so narrow a conceit of this virtue as to conceive that to give alms is only to be charitable, or think a piece of liberality can comprehend the total of charity. Divinity hath wisely divided the act thereof into many branches, and hath taught us, in this narrow way, many paths unto goodness; as many ways as we may do good, so many ways we may be charitable. There are infirmities not only of body, but of soul and fortunes, which do require the merciful hand of our abilities. I cannot contemn a man for ignorance, but behold him with as much pity as I do Lazarus. It is no greater charity to clothe his body than apparel the nakedness of his soul. It is an honourable object to see the reasons of other men wear our liveries, and their borrowed understandings do homage to the bounty of ours. It is the cheapest way of beneficence, and, like the natural charity of the sun, illuminates another without obscuring itself. To be reserved and caitiff[82] in this part of goodness is the sordidest piece of covetousness, and more contemptible than the pecuniary avarice. To this (as calling myself a scholar) I am obliged by the duty of my condition. I make not therefore my head a grave, but a treasure of knowledge. I intend no monopoly, but a community in learning. I study not for my own sake only, but for theirs that study not for themselves. I envy no man that knows more than myself, but pity them that know less. I instruct no man as an exercise of my knowledge, or with an intent rather to nourish and keep it alive in mine own head than beget and propagate it in his. And, in the midst of all my endeavours, there is but one thought that dejects me, that my acquired parts must perish with myself, nor can be legacied among my honoured friends. I cannot fall out or contemn a man for an error, or conceive why a difference in opinion should divide an affection; for controversies, disputes, and argumentations, both in philosophy and in divinity, if they meet with discreet and peaceable natures, do not infringe the laws of charity. In all disputes, so much as there is of passion, so much there is of nothing to the purpose; for then reason, like a bad hound, spends upon a false scent, and forsakes the question first started. And this is one reason why controversies are never determined; for, though they be amply proposed, they are scarce at all handled; they do so swell with unnecessary digressions; and the parenthesis on the party is often as large as the main discourse upon the subject. The foundations of religion are already established, and the principles of salvation subscribed unto by all. There remain not many controversies worthy a passion, and yet never any dispute without, not only in divinity but inferior arts. What a βατραχομυομαχία and hot skirmish is betwixt S. and T. in Lucian![83] How do grammarians hack and slash for the genitive case in Jupiter![84] How do they break their own pates, to salve that of Priscian![85]Si foret in terris, rideret Democritus.” Yes, even amongst wiser militants, how many wounds have been given and credits slain, for the poor victory of an opinion, or beggarly conquest of a distinction! Scholars are men of peace, they bear no arms, but their tongues are sharper than Actius’s razor;[86] their pens carry farther, and give a louder report than thunder. I had rather stand the shock of a basilisko[87] than in the fury of a merciless pen. It is not mere zeal to learning, or devotion to the muses, that wiser princes patron the arts, and carry an indulgent aspect unto scholars; but a desire to have their names eternized by the memory of their writings, and a fear of the revengeful pen of succeeding ages: for these are the men that, when they have played their parts, and had their exits, must step out and give the moral of their scenes, and deliver unto posterity an inventory of their virtues and vices. And surely there goes a great deal of conscience to the compiling of an history: there is no reproach to the scandal of a story; it is such an authentick kind of falsehood, that with authority belies our good names to all nations and posterity.

Sec. 3.—But, to shift from philosophy back to charity, I don’t have such a narrow view of this virtue as to think that giving alms is the only way to be charitable, or that a single act of generosity can capture the entirety of charity. Divine wisdom has divided the act into many branches and taught us, in this limited way, various paths to goodness; for every way we can do good, there are just as many ways we can be charitable. There are weaknesses not just of body, but also of spirit and circumstance, that require the compassionate touch of our abilities. I can’t look down on someone for being ignorant; instead, I view them with as much pity as I do Lazarus. It’s no greater act of charity to clothe their body than to address the nakedness of their soul. It’s an honorable sight to see others embrace our ideas, and their borrowed knowledge pays homage to our generosity. This is the least expensive form of kindness and, like the natural charity of the sun, lights up others without dimming itself. Being stingy and selfish in this aspect of goodness is the lowest form of greed, even more despicable than the greed for money. To this (as I consider myself a scholar) I am bound by my responsibilities. I don't make my mind a tomb, but a treasure chest of knowledge. I aim for a shared understanding, not a monopoly on learning. I study not just for my own benefit, but for those who don’t study for themselves. I don’t envy anyone who knows more than I do, but I feel pity for those who know less. I don’t teach others just to showcase my knowledge or to keep it alive in my own mind rather than to share and spread it in theirs. And amid all my efforts, there’s just one thought that brings me down: that my hard-earned knowledge will perish with me, and I can’t pass it on to my honored friends. I can’t argue or look down on someone for making a mistake, nor can I understand why a difference in opinion should break a bond; for controversies, debates, and arguments, whether in philosophy or religion, when they involve sensible and peaceful people, don’t violate the laws of charity. In all disputes, for every hint of passion, there’s that much less relevance; because then reason, like a bad dog, chases after the wrong smell and abandons the original question. This is part of why disputes are never resolved; even though they are thoroughly introduced, they are rarely analyzed; they get bloated with unnecessary tangents, and the side discussions can often be as extensive as the main subject. The foundations of religion are already established, and the principles of salvation have been agreed upon by all. There aren’t many debates worthy of passion, yet disputes arise not only in theology but in lesser subjects as well. What a foolish and heated argument is between S. and T. in Lucian![83] How do grammarians cut and chop over the genitive case in Jupiter![84] How do they bash their own heads just to defend Priscian’s![85]If he were on earth, Democritus would laugh.” Yes, even among wiser warriors, how many wounds have been dealt and reputations ruined for the petty victory of an opinion or the trivial conquest of a distinction! Scholars are peaceful people; they carry no weapons, but their words are sharper than Actius’s razor;[86] their pens reach farther and create a louder noise than thunder. I’d rather face the bite of a basilisk[87] than endure the rage of a relentless pen. It’s not just a passion for learning or devotion to the arts that leads wise rulers to support scholars; it’s also a desire to have their names remembered through their writings and a fear of the vengeful pen of future generations: for these are the people who, once they’ve played their roles and made their exits, must step out and provide the moral of their stories, leaving an account of their virtues and vices for posterity. And indeed, a great deal of responsibility comes with compiling history: there’s no shame in the gossip of a story; it’s such a credible type of falsehood that it can unjustly tarnish our good names for all nations and future generations.

Sect. 4.—There is another offence unto charity, which no author hath ever written of, and few take notice of, and that’s the reproach, not of whole professions, mysteries, and conditions, but of whole nations, wherein by opprobrious epithets we miscall each other, and, by an uncharitable logick, from a disposition in a few, conclude a habit in all.

Sect. 4.—There’s another offense against charity that no writer has ever discussed, and that few pay attention to, and it’s the criticism not of entire professions, trades, and social statuses, but of entire nations, where we insult each other with derogatory names and, with unkind reasoning, generalize the behavior of a few to apply to everyone.

Le mutin Anglois, et le bravache Escossois
Le bougre Italien, et le fol Francois;
Le poltron Romain, le larron de Gascogne,
L’Espagnol superbe, et l’Alleman yvrogne.

St Paul, that calls the Cretians liars, doth it but indirectly, and upon quotation of their own poet.[88] It is as bloody a thought in one way as Nero’s was in another.[89] For by a word we wound a thousand, and at one blow assassin the honour of a nation. It is as complete a piece of madness to miscall and rave against the times; or think to recall men to reason by a fit of passion. Democritus, that thought to laugh the times into goodness, seems to me as deeply hypochondriack as Heraclitus, that bewailed them. It moves not my spleen to behold the multitude in their proper humours; that is, in their fits of folly and madness, as well understanding that wisdom is not profaned unto the world; and it is the privilege of a few to be virtuous. They that endeavour to abolish vice destroy also virtue; for contraries, though they destroy one another, are yet the life of one another. Thus virtue (abolish vice) is an idea. Again, the community of sin doth not disparage goodness; for, when vice gains upon the major part, virtue, in whom it remains, becomes more excellent, and, being lost in some, multiplies its goodness in others, which remain untouched, and persist entire in the general inundation. I can therefore behold vice without a satire, content only with an admonition, or instructive reprehension; for noble natures, and such as are capable of goodness, are railed into vice, that might as easily be admonished into virtue; and we should be all so far the orators of goodness as to protect her from the power of vice, and maintain the cause of injured truth. No man can justly censure or condemn another; because, indeed, no man truly knows another. This I perceive in myself; for I am in the dark to all the world, and my nearest friends behold me but in a cloud. Those that know me but superficially think less of me than I do of myself; those of my near acquaintance think more; God who truly knows me, knows that I am nothing: for he only beholds me, and all the world, who looks not on us through a derived ray, or a trajection of a sensible species, but beholds the substance without the help of accidents, and the forms of things, as we their operations. Further, no man can judge another, because no man knows himself; for we censure others but as they disagree from that humour which we fancy laudable in ourselves, and commend others but for that wherein they seem to quadrate and consent with us. So that in conclusion, all is but that we all condemn, self-love. ’Tis the general complaint of these times, and perhaps of those past, that charity grows cold; which I perceive most verified in those which do most manifest the fires and flames of zeal; for it is a virtue that best agrees with coldest natures, and such as are complexioned for humility. But how shall we expect charity towards others, when we are uncharitable to ourselves? “Charity begins at home,” is the voice of the world; yet is every man his greatest enemy, and as it were his own executioner. “Non occides,” is the commandment of God, yet scarce observed by any man; for I perceive every man is his own Atropos, and lends a hand to cut the thread of his own days. Cain was not therefore the first murderer, but Adam, who brought in death; whereof he beheld the practice and example in his own son Abel; and saw that verified in the experience of another which faith could not persuade him in the theory of himself.

St. Paul, who calls the Cretans liars, does it indirectly and quotes their own poet.[88] In one way, it’s as bloody a thought as Nero’s was in another.[89] With just one word, we can wound thousands and dishonor an entire nation in an instant. It’s completely insane to go on raving about the times or think we can bring people back to reason through a fit of passion. Democritus, who tried to laugh the times into goodness, seems just as melancholic as Heraclitus, who mourned them. I’m not bothered by seeing the masses in their natural craziness; that is, in their moments of folly and madness, fully aware that wisdom isn’t widely understood in the world; and it’s a privilege for a few to be virtuous. Those who try to eliminate vice also destroy virtue; for opposites, while they negate each other, also sustain each other. Thus, removing vice from virtue becomes just an idea. Furthermore, the community of sin doesn't diminish goodness; when vice prevails among the majority, the virtue that remains becomes even greater, and when some lose it, others multiply their goodness, untouched and whole amidst the general flood. Therefore, I can observe vice without resorting to satire, satisfied only with a gentle warning or constructive criticism; for noble souls, capable of goodness, can be driven to vice, yet could just as easily be encouraged towards virtue. We should all act as advocates for goodness, defending it against the forces of vice and upholding injured truth. No one can justly criticize or condemn another; because, really, no one truly knows another. I see this truth in myself; for I am a mystery to the whole world, and my closest friends see me only through a veil. Those who know me superficially think less of me than I think of myself; my close friends think more; but God, who truly knows me, sees that I am nothing: for He observes me, and the entire world, without any filters or external influences, seeing the core of things rather than just their outward appearances. Furthermore, no one can judge another, because no one knows themselves; we judge others based on how they differ from the qualities we admire in ourselves, and we praise others for those traits that align with our own. Ultimately, it all comes down to that we all condemn self-love. There's a widespread complaint these days, perhaps similar to those of the past, that charity has become scarce; and I see this most true in those who show the strongest signs of zeal; because charity is a virtue that aligns best with those who are most humble and reserved. But how can we expect to show charity towards others when we are unkind to ourselves? “Charity begins at home,” is the saying; yet every person is their own greatest enemy, almost like their own executioner. “Non occides,” is God's commandment, yet scarcely followed by anyone; for I see that every person plays the role of Atropos, helping to snip the thread of their own days. Cain was not the first murderer; Adam was, for he introduced death, where he witnessed the practice and example in his own son Abel, learning through another’s experience what faith couldn’t convince him of in the theory of himself.

Sect. 5.—There is, I think, no man that apprehends his own miseries less than myself; and no man that so nearly apprehends another’s. I could lose an arm without a tear, and with few groans, methinks, be quartered into pieces; yet can I weep most seriously at a play, and receive with a true passion the counterfeit griefs of those known and professed impostures. It is a barbarous part of inhumanity to add unto any afflicted parties misery, or endeavour to multiply in any man a passion whose single nature is already above his patience. This was the greatest affliction of Job, and those oblique expostulations of his friends a deeper injury than the down-right blows of the devil. It is not the tears of our own eyes only, but of our friends also, that do exhaust the current of our sorrows; which, falling into many streams, runs more peaceably, and is contented with a narrower channel. It is an act within the power of charity, to translate a passion out of one breast into another, and to divide a sorrow almost out of itself; for an affliction, like a dimension, may be so divided as, if not indivisible, at least to become insensible. Now with my friend I desire not to share or participate, but to engross, his sorrows; that, by making them mine own, I may more easily discuss them: for in mine own reason, and within myself, I can command that which I cannot entreat without myself, and within the circle of another. I have often thought those noble pairs and examples of friendship, not so truly histories of what had been, as fictions of what should be; but I now perceive nothing in them but possibilities, nor anything in the heroick examples of Damon and Pythias, Achilles and Patroclus, which, methinks, upon some grounds, I could not perform within the narrow compass of myself. That a man should lay down his life for his friend seems strange to vulgar affections and such as confine themselves within that worldly principle, “Charity begins at home.” For mine own part, I could never remember the relations that I held unto myself, nor the respect that I owe unto my own nature, in the cause of God, my country, and my friends. Next to these three, I do embrace myself. I confess I do not observe that order that the schools ordain our affections,—to love our parents, wives, children, and then our friends; for, excepting the injunctions of religion, I do not find in myself such a necessary and indissoluble sympathy to all those of my blood. I hope I do not break the fifth commandment, if I conceive I may love my friend before the nearest of my blood, even those to whom I owe the principles of life. I never yet cast a true affection on a woman; but I have loved my friend, as I do virtue, my soul, my God. From hence, methinks, I do conceive how God loves man; what happiness there is in the love of God. Omitting all other, there are three most mystical unions; two natures in one person; three persons in one nature; one soul in two bodies. For though, indeed, they be really divided, yet are they so united, as they seem but one, and make rather a duality than two distinct souls.

Sec. 5.—I don't think anyone understands their own suffering less than I do, and no one understands someone else's suffering as well. I could lose an arm without shedding a tear and could probably be torn into pieces with just a few groans. Yet, I can cry genuinely during a play, feeling deeply for the false pains of actors pretending to be in distress. It’s cruel to add to anyone’s misery or to try to amplify a pain that is already more than they can bear. This was Job's greatest suffering, and the hurtful comments from his friends were a deeper wound than the actual afflictions he faced. It’s not just our own tears but also those of our friends that drain our sorrows; when sorrow spreads into many streams, it flows more peacefully and feels more manageable within a smaller channel. It’s an act of kindness to take someone else's pain and share it, lightening the burden almost to the point of making it feel bearable. I don’t want to just share or participate in a friend’s grief; I want to take it all on myself so I can handle it better. With my own thoughts and reflections, I can manage what I can't ask of others. I often thought those noble examples of friendship weren’t so much true stories as ideal fantasies, but now I realize they embody possibilities, and I can’t see anything in the heroic tales of Damon and Pythias, Achilles and Patroclus, that I couldn’t manage within my own limits. The idea that someone would die for a friend seems strange to ordinary feelings, constrained by the saying, "Charity begins at home." For myself, I can't forget the relationships I have with myself or the respect I owe to my nature in service to God, my country, and my friends. Next to these three, I come next. I admit I don't follow the order that schools teach us about love—first for our parents, then spouses, children, and then friends—because, aside from religious obligations, I don't feel such an essential bond with all my relatives. I hope I don't violate the fifth commandment if I believe I can love my friend even before my closest blood relatives, those who gave me life. I have never genuinely loved a woman, but I love my friend as I love virtue, my soul, my God. From this, I think I understand how God loves humanity and the happiness found in divine love. If we ignore all else, there are three most profound unions: two natures in one person, three persons in one nature, and one soul in two bodies. Though they are indeed distinct, they are so united that they seem like one, creating more of a duality than two separate souls.

Sect. 6.—There are wonders in true affection. It is a body of enigmas, mysteries, and riddles; wherein two so become one as they both become two: I love my friend before myself, and yet, methinks, I do not love him enough. Some few months hence, my multiplied affection will make me believe I have not loved him at all. When I am from him, I am dead till I be with him. United souls are not satisfied with embraces, but desire to be truly each other; which being impossible, these desires are infinite, and must proceed without a possibility of satisfaction. Another misery there is in affection; that whom we truly love like our own selves, we forget their looks, nor can our memory retain the idea of their faces: and it is no wonder, for they are ourselves, and our affection makes their looks our own. This noble affection falls not on vulgar and common constitutions; but on such as are marked for virtue. He that can love his friend with this noble ardour will in a competent degree effect all. Now, if we can bring our affections to look beyond the body, and cast an eye upon the soul, we have found out the true object, not only of friendship, but charity: and the greatest happiness that we can bequeath the soul is that wherein we all do place our last felicity, salvation; which, though it be not in our power to bestow, it is in our charity and pious invocations to desire, if not procure and further. I cannot contentedly frame a prayer for myself in particular, without a catalogue for my friends; nor request a happiness wherein my sociable disposition doth not desire the fellowship of my neighbour. I never hear the toll of a passing bell, though in my mirth, without my prayers and best wishes for the departing spirit. I cannot go to cure the body of my patient, but I forget my profession, and call unto God for his soul. I cannot see one say his prayers, but, instead of imitating him, I fall into supplication for him, who perhaps is no more to me than a common nature: and if God hath vouchsafed an ear to my supplications, there are surely many happy that never saw me, and enjoy the blessing of mine unknown devotions. To pray for enemies, that is, for their salvation, is no harsh precept, but the practice of our daily and ordinary devotions. I cannot believe the story of the Italian;[90] our bad wishes and uncharitable desires proceed no further than this life; it is the devil, and the uncharitable votes of hell, that desire our misery in the world to come.

Sec. 6.—There are wonders in true affection. It's a collection of puzzles, mysteries, and riddles; where two people can become one while both still remain two: I love my friend more than myself, yet, I feel like I don’t love him enough. A few months from now, my multiplied affection will make me think I never loved him at all. When I’m away from him, I feel dead until I’m with him again. United souls aren’t satisfied with just hugs; they want to truly become each other. Since that’s impossible, these desires are endless and must continue without any chance of fulfillment. Another hardship of affection is that those we truly love like ourselves—we forget their appearances, and our memory struggles to hold onto their faces: and it makes sense because they are part of us, and our love makes their looks our own. This noble affection doesn’t fall on ordinary, common people; it’s reserved for those destined for virtue. Anyone who can love their friend with this noble passion will, to some extent, achieve everything. Now, if we can shift our affections to look beyond the body and focus on the soul, we’ve discovered the true object, not only of friendship but also of charity: and the greatest gift we can give the soul is that which we all consider our ultimate happiness, salvation; which, although isn’t in our power to give, can certainly be yearned for through our charity and sincere prayers, if not pursued and aided. I can’t happily compose a prayer just for myself without including a list for my friends; nor can I ask for happiness without wanting to share it with my neighbors. Whenever I hear the toll of a passing bell, even in moments of joy, I can’t help but pray and send my best wishes for the departing spirit. I can’t go to treat the body of my patient without forgetting my profession and calling out to God for his soul. I can’t see someone praying without instead falling into prayer for him, who may just be an ordinary person to me: and if God has listened to my prayers, surely there are many blessed souls who have never met me but benefit from my unseen devotions. Praying for enemies, meaning for their salvation, isn’t a harsh command; it’s part of our daily and normal prayers. I can’t believe the tale from Italy; our bad wishes and unkind desires don’t extend beyond this life; it’s the devil, and the unkind desires from hell that wish for our misery in the life to come.

Sect. 7.—“To do no injury nor take none” was a principle which, to my former years and impatient affections, seemed to contain enough of morality, but my more settled years, and Christian constitution, have fallen upon severer resolutions. I can hold there is no such things as injury; that if there be, there is no such injury as revenge, and no such revenge as the contempt of an injury: that to hate another is to malign himself; that the truest way to love another is to despise ourselves. I were unjust unto mine own conscience if I should say I am at variance with anything like myself. I find there are many pieces in this one fabrick of man; this frame is raised upon a mass of antipathies: I am one methinks but as the world, wherein notwithstanding there are a swarm of distinct essences, and in them another world of contrarieties; we carry private and domestick enemies within, public and more hostile adversaries without. The devil, that did but buffet St Paul, plays methinks at sharp[91] with me. Let me be nothing, if within the compass of myself, I do not find the battle of Lepanto,[92] passion against reason, reason against faith, faith against the devil, and my conscience against all. There is another man within me that’s angry with me, rebukes, commands, and dastards me. I have no conscience of marble, to resist the hammer of more heavy offences: nor yet so soft and waxen, as to take the impression of each single peccadillo or scape of infirmity. I am of a strange belief, that it is as easy to be forgiven some sins as to commit some others. For my original sin, I hold it to be washed away in my baptism; for my actual transgressions, I compute and reckon with God but from my last repentance, sacrament, or general absolution; and therefore am not terrified with the sins or madness of my youth. I thank the goodness of God, I have no sins that want a name. I am not singular in offences; my transgressions are epidemical, and from the common breath of our corruption. For there are certain tempers of body which, matched with a humorous depravity of mind, do hatch and produce vitiosities, whose newness and monstrosity of nature admits no name; this was the temper of that lecher that carnaled with a statua, and the constitution of Nero in his spintrian recreations. For the heavens are not only fruitful in new and unheard-of stars, the earth in plants and animals, but men’s minds also in villany and vices. Now the dulness of my reason, and the vulgarity of my disposition, never prompted my invention nor solicited my affection unto any of these;—yet even those common and quotidian infirmities that so necessarily attend me, and do seem to be my very nature, have so dejected me, so broken the estimation that I should have otherwise of myself, that I repute myself the most abject piece of mortality. Divines prescribe a fit of sorrow to repentance: there goes indignation, anger, sorrow, hatred, into mine, passions of a contrary nature, which neither seem to suit with this action, nor my proper constitution. It is no breach of charity to ourselves to be at variance with our vices, nor to abhor that part of us, which is an enemy to the ground of charity, our God; wherein we do but imitate our great selves, the world, whose divided antipathies and contrary faces do yet carry a charitable regard unto the whole, by their particular discords preserving the common harmony, and keeping in fetters those powers, whose rebellions, once masters, might be the ruin of all.

Sect. 7.—“To avoid causing harm or taking harm” was a principle that, in my younger days and impulsive feelings, seemed to express enough morality, but my more mature years and Christian values have led me to tougher resolutions. I can argue that there’s no such thing as injury; and if there is, there’s no injury worse than revenge, and no revenge worse than looking down on an injury: to hate another is to harm oneself; the best way to love someone else is to diminish our own self-importance. I would be unfair to my own conscience if I claimed I was in conflict with anything like myself. I find that there are many parts within this one structure of humanity; this being is built on a mass of oppositions: I am, it seems, just like the world, which despite its myriad distinct essences, contains another world of contradictions; we carry private and domestic enemies within us, as well as public and more hostile adversaries outside. The devil, who merely troubled St. Paul, seems to be battling with me for real. Let me be nothing if I don’t feel within myself the battle of Lepanto, passion against reason, reason against faith, faith against the devil, and my conscience against everything. There’s another person inside me who’s angry with me, rebukes me, commands me, and demoralizes me. I don’t have a conscience of stone, unyielding to the weight of greater offenses; nor am I so soft and impressionable that I take to heart every little mistake or moment of weakness. I strangely believe that some sins are as easily forgiven as they are committed. As for my original sin, I consider it washed away in my baptism; regarding my actual sins, I only account for them with God from my last moment of repentance, sacrament, or general absolution; therefore, I’m not haunted by the foolishness of my youth. I’m grateful to God that I have no sins without names. I’m not alone in my offenses; my transgressions are widespread, stemming from the common corruption around us. There are certain temperaments of the body, coupled with a twisted mindset, that breed vices so unique and bizarre that they lack names; this was the case for that lecher who engaged with a statue, and the nature of Nero in his twisted diversions. The heavens are not only filled with new and unheard-of stars, and the earth with plants and animals, but human minds are also fertile grounds for wickedness and vice. Now, the dullness of my reasoning and the commonality of my disposition never inspired my imagination or stirred my feelings toward any of these;—yet even those simple and everyday weaknesses that seem to be my very nature have brought me down, so much so that I consider myself the lowest form of humanity. Religious leaders recommend a period of sorrow for true repentance: mine includes indignation, anger, sorrow, and hatred—passions of contrary nature that don’t seem to align with this process, nor with my own nature. It’s not uncharitable to be at odds with our vices, nor to despise that part of ourselves which stands against our true charity, which is our God; in this, we simply mimic our greater selves, the world, whose divided antipathies and opposing faces still maintain a charitable outlook toward the whole, preserving the common harmony through their specific discord and restraining those powers whose rebellions, if allowed to flourish, could destroy everything.

Sect. 8.—I thank God, amongst those millions of vices I do inherit and hold from Adam, I have escaped one, and that a mortal enemy to charity,—the first and father sin, not only of man, but of the devil,—pride; a vice whose name is comprehended in a monosyllable, but in its nature not circumscribed with a world, I have escaped it in a condition that can hardly avoid it. Those petty acquisitions and reputed perfections, that advance and elevate the conceits of other men, add no feathers unto mine. I have seen a grammarian tower and plume himself over a single line in Horace, and show more pride, in the construction of one ode, than the author in the composure of the whole book. For my own part, besides the jargon and patois of several provinces, I understand no less than six languages; yet I protest I have no higher conceit of myself than had our fathers before the confusion of Babel, when there was but one language in the world, and none to boast himself either linguist or critick. I have not only seen several countries, beheld the nature of their climes, the chorography of their provinces, topography of their cities, but understood their several laws, customs, and policies; yet cannot all this persuade the dulness of my spirit unto such an opinion of myself as I behold in nimbler and conceited heads, that never looked a degree beyond their nests. I know the names and somewhat more of all the constellations in my horizon; yet I have seen a prating mariner, that could only name the pointers and the north-star, out-talk me, and conceit himself a whole sphere above me. I know most of the plants of my country, and of those about me, yet methinks I do not know so many as when I did but know a hundred, and had scarcely ever simpled further than Cheapside. For, indeed, heads of capacity, and such as are not full with a handful or easy measure of knowledge, think they know nothing till they know all; which being impossible, they fall upon the opinion of Socrates, and only know they know not anything. I cannot think that Homer pined away upon the riddle of the fishermen, or that Aristotle, who understood the uncertainty of knowledge, and confessed so often the reason of man too weak for the works of nature, did ever drown himself upon the flux and reflux of Euripus.[93] We do but learn, to-day, what our better advanced judgments will unteach to-morrow; and Aristotle doth but instruct us, as Plato did him, that is, to confute himself. I have run through all sorts, yet find no rest in any: though our first studies and junior endeavours may style us Peripateticks, Stoicks, or Academicks, yet I perceive the wisest heads prove, at last, almost all Scepticks,[94] and stand like Janus in the field of knowledge. I have therefore one common and authentick philosophy I learned in the schools, whereby I discourse and satisfy the reason of other men; another more reserved, and drawn from experience, whereby I content mine own. Solomon, that complained of ignorance in the height of knowledge, hath not only humbled my conceits, but discouraged my endeavours. There is yet another conceit that hath sometimes made me shut my books, which tells me it is a vanity to waste our days in the blind pursuit of knowledge: it is but attending a little longer, and we shall enjoy that, by instinct and infusion, which we endeavour at here by labour and inquisition. It is better to sit down in a modest ignorance, and rest contented with the natural blessing of our own reasons, than by the uncertain knowledge of this life with sweat and vexation, which death gives every fool gratis, and is an accessary of our glorification.

Sec. 8.—I thank God that among the countless vices I have inherited from Adam, I have managed to escape one—pride, the first sin not just of mankind but also of the devil. This vice has a name that's just one syllable, but its nature is so vast it can't be confined to the world. I have avoided it in a situation where it’s nearly impossible to do so. The small achievements and so-called perfection that elevate the egos of other people do not add any feathers to my own. I've seen a grammarian boast and strut over a single line in Horace’s work, exhibiting more pride in constructing one ode than the author did in writing the entire book. For my part, aside from the jargon and dialects of various regions, I understand at least six languages; yet I swear I think no more highly of myself than our ancestors did before the Babel incident, when there was only one language in the world and no one to brag about being a linguist or a critic. I have traveled to various countries, witnessed the nature of their climates, the layout of their provinces, and the geography of their cities, and yet I do not let all this persuade my dull spirit to have the same high opinion of myself as I see in sharper and more self-satisfied minds that never looked beyond their own little worlds. I know the names and a bit more about all the constellations in my view; yet I have encountered a jabbering sailor who could only name the pointers and the North Star, out-talking me and thinking of himself as a whole sphere above me. I recognize most plants in my country and the ones nearby, yet I feel I know fewer than when I only knew a hundred and had barely ventured beyond Cheapside. Truly, people with substantial capacity who aren't satisfied with a modest amount of knowledge believe they know nothing until they know it all; this being impossible, they adopt Socrates’ opinion, realizing only that they don’t know anything. I can't believe Homer wasted away worrying over the riddle of the fishermen, nor that Aristotle, who recognized the uncertainty of knowledge and often admitted that human reason is too weak for the workings of nature, ever drowned himself in the ebb and flow of Euripus.[93] We learn today what our more advanced judgments will unteach us tomorrow, and Aristotle teaches us just as Plato taught him, which is to refute himself. I have explored all kinds of knowledge yet find no peace in any: even though our initial studies and youthful efforts might label us as Peripatetics, Stoics, or Academics, I see that the wisest ultimately become nearly all Sceptics,[94] standing like Janus in the field of knowledge. Therefore, I have one common and true philosophy I learned in schools, which I use to discourse and satisfy the reasoning of others; and another more personal, based on experience, that satisfies my own mind. Solomon, who lamented ignorance despite the height of his knowledge, has not only humbled my conceits but also discouraged my efforts. There’s another notion that has at times made me close my books, which suggests that it’s pointless to waste our days chasing knowledge blindly: just wait a little longer, and we will acquire that understanding instinctively and through intuition, which we strive for here through hard work and inquiry. It’s better to accept a humble ignorance and be content with the natural blessing of our own reasoning than to pursue the uncertain knowledge of this life with stress and frustration, which death grants every fool for free and serves as an accessory to our glorification.

Sect. 9.—I was never yet once, and commend their resolutions who never marry twice. Not that I disallow of second marriage; as neither in all cases of polygamy, which considering some times, and the unequal number of both sexes, may be also necessary. The whole world was made for man, but the twelfth part of man for woman. Man is the whole world, and the breath of God; woman the rib and crooked piece of man. I could be content that we might procreate like trees, without conjunction, or that there were any way to perpetuate the world without this trivial and vulgar way of coition: it is the foolishest act a wise man commits in all his life, nor is there anything that will more deject his cooled imagination, when he shall consider what an odd and unworthy piece of folly he hath committed. I speak not in prejudice, nor am averse from that sweet sex, but naturally amorous of all that is beautiful. I can look a whole day with delight upon a handsome picture, though it be but of an horse. It is my temper, and I like it the better, to affect all harmony; and sure there is musick, even in the beauty and the silent note which Cupid strikes, far sweeter than the sound of an instrument. For there is a musick wherever there is a harmony, order, or proportion; and thus far we may maintain “the musick of the spheres:” for those well-ordered motions, and regular paces, though they give no sound unto the ear, yet to the understanding they strike a note most full of harmony. Whatsoever is harmonically composed delights in harmony, which makes me much distrust the symmetry of those heads which declaim against all church-musick. For myself, not only from my obedience but my particular genius I do embrace it: for even that vulgar and tavern-musick which makes one man merry, another mad, strikes in me a deep fit of devotion, and a profound contemplation of the first composer. There is something in it of divinity more than the ear discovers: it is an hieroglyphical and shadowed lesson of the whole world, and creatures of God,—such a melody to the ear, as the whole world, well understood, would afford the understanding. In brief, it is a sensible fit of that harmony which intellectually sounds in the ears of God. I will not say, with Plato, the soul is an harmony, but harmonical, and hath its nearest sympathy unto musick: thus some, whose temper of body agrees, and humours the constitution of their souls, are born poets, though indeed all are naturally inclined unto rhythm. This made Tacitus, in the very first line of his story, fall upon a verse;[XVI.] and Cicero, the worst of poets, but declaiming for a poet, falls in the very first sentence upon a perfect hexameter.[XVII.] I feel not in me those sordid and unchristian desires of my profession; I do not secretly implore and wish for plagues, rejoice at famines, revolve ephemerides and almanacks in expectation of malignant aspects, fatal conjunctions, and eclipses. I rejoice not at unwholesome springs nor unseasonable winters: my prayer goes with the husbandman’s; I desire everything in its proper season, that neither men nor the times be out of temper. Let me be sick myself, if sometimes the malady of my patient be not a disease unto me. I desire rather to cure his infirmities than my own necessities. Where I do him no good, methinks it is scarce honest gain, though I confess ’tis but the worthy salary of our well intended endeavours. I am not only ashamed but heartily sorry, that, besides death, there are diseases incurable; yet not for my own sake or that they be beyond my art, but for the general cause and sake of humanity, whose common cause I apprehend as mine own. And, to speak more generally, those three noble professions which all civil commonwealths do honour, are raised upon the fall of Adam, and are not any way exempt from their infirmities. There are not only diseases incurable in physick, but cases indissolvable in law, vices incorrigible in divinity. If general councils may err, I do not see why particular courts should be infallible: their perfectest rules are raised upon the erroneous reasons of man, and the laws of one do but condemn the rules of another; as Aristotle ofttimes the opinions of his predecessors, because, though agreeable to reason, yet were not consonant to his own rules and the logick of his proper principles. Again,—to speak nothing of the sin against the Holy Ghost, whose cure not only, but whose nature is unknown,—I can cure the gout or stone in some, sooner than divinity, pride, or avarice in others. I can cure vices by physick when they remain incurable by divinity, and they shall obey my pills when they contemn their precepts. I boast nothing, but plainly say, we all labour against our own cure; for death is the cure of all diseases. There is no catholicon or universal remedy I know, but this, which though nauseous to queasy stomachs, yet to prepared appetites is nectar, and a pleasant potion of immortality.

Sec. 9.—I've never married more than once, and I admire those who also never marry twice. It's not that I disapprove of second marriages; in some cases of polygamy, it can be necessary given the unequal number of men and women. The whole world was created for man, but only a small part of it for woman. Man embodies the whole world and the breath of God; woman is simply a part of man. I would be fine with procreation happening like trees do, without the need for sexual intercourse, or if there was another way to keep the world going without this trivial and vulgar act of sex: it's the silliest thing a wise man ever does in his life, and nothing will more diminish his once-enthusiastic imagination than realizing what a strange and unworthy foolishness he's committed. I don't mean to be biased or against women; I'm naturally drawn to all things beautiful. I can delight in looking at a lovely painting all day, even if it's just of a horse. It's my nature, and I prefer to appreciate all harmony; and surely there's music even in the beauty and the quiet notes struck by Cupid, far sweeter than the sound of any instrument. There's music wherever there's harmony, order, or proportion; and we might say there's “the music of the spheres”: for those well-ordered motions and regular paces, though they make no sound to the ear, create a note full of harmony for the mind. Anything that is harmoniously composed finds joy in that harmony, which makes me deeply skeptical of those who complain about church music. For my part, both because of my duty and my nature, I embrace it: even that common tavern music which makes one person happy and drives another mad brings me a deep sense of devotion and a profound contemplation of the original composer. There's something divine in it that goes beyond what the ear can catch: it's a symbolic and shadowy lesson about the entire world and the creatures of God—such a melody to the ear as the whole world, well understood, would provide for the mind. In short, it’s a tangible version of that harmony which intellectually resonates in the ears of God. I won’t say, like Plato, that the soul is harmony, but I will say it's harmonious and closely related to music: some people, whose physical condition aligns well with their souls, are born to be poets, though truly, everyone has a natural inclination toward rhythm. This is why Tacitus begins his history with a line of verse,[XVI.] and even Cicero, the worst of poets, manages to hit a perfect hexameter in his very first sentence.[XVII.] I don’t harbor those selfish and unchristian desires of my profession; I don't secretly wish for disasters, take pleasure in famines, or study almanacs in hopes of bad alignments, fatal conjunctions, or eclipses. I don’t rejoice at unhealthy springs or unseasonable winters: my prayers align with the farmer’s; I want everything to happen in its proper season, so that neither people nor the times are out of sync. I’d rather be sick myself than see my patient's ailment become my own. I want to heal his shortcomings more than address my own needs. When I can't help him, it seems hardly like honest gain, although I admit it’s just the just reward for our well-intended efforts. I'm not just embarrassed but truly sorry that, besides death, there are incurable diseases; yet not for my sake or because they are beyond my skills, but for the overall cause and sake of humanity, which I see as my own cause. Generally speaking, those three noble professions honored by all civilized societies arose from the fall of Adam and are not exempt from their own weaknesses. There are not only incurable diseases in medicine but also unsolvable cases in law and incorrigible vices in theology. If general councils can err, I don’t see why individual courts should be infallible: their best rules are built on the flawed reasoning of humans, and the laws of one simply condemn the rules of another, just as Aristotle often criticized the opinions of his predecessors, as they may be logical but not aligned with his own principles. Moreover, aside from the sin against the Holy Spirit, whose nature and cure remain unknown—I can treat gout or kidney stones in some cases faster than I can address pride, greed, or other vices in others. I can prescribe medicine to cure vices when they remain untreatable by theology, and my pills will be obeyed where their teachings are ignored. I don't boast, but I honestly say that we all resist our own healing; for death is the cure for all ailments. I know of no universal remedy but this, which, while unpleasant to sensitive stomachs, is nectar to those ready for it, a delightful potion of immortality.

Sect. 10.—For my conversation, it is, like the sun’s, with all men, and with a friendly aspect to good and bad. Methinks there is no man bad; and the worst best, that is, while they are kept within the circle of those qualities wherein they are good. There is no man’s mind of so discordant and jarring a temper, to which a tuneable disposition may not strike a harmony. Magnæ virtutes, nec minora vitia; it is the posy[95] of the best natures, and may be inverted on the worst. There are, in the most depraved and venomous dispositions, certain pieces that remain untouched, which by an antiperistasis[96] become more excellent, or by the excellency of their antipathies are able to preserve themselves from the contagion of their enemy vices, and persist entire beyond the general corruption. For it is also thus in nature: the greatest balsams do lie enveloped in the bodies of the most powerful corrosives. I say moreover, and I ground upon experience, that poisons contain within themselves their own antidote, and that which preserves them from the venom of themselves; without which they were not deleterious to others only, but to themselves also. But it is the corruption that I fear within me; not the contagion of commerce without me. ’Tis that unruly regiment within me, that will destroy me; ’tis that I do infect myself; the man without a navel[97] yet lives in me. I feel that original canker corrode and devour me: and therefore, “Defenda me, Dios, de me!” “Lord, deliver me from myself!” is a part of my litany, and the first voice of my retired imaginations. There is no man alone, because every man is a microcosm, and carries the whole world about him. “Nunquam minus solus quam cum solus,[XVIII.] though it be the apothegm of a wise man is yet true in the mouth of a fool: for indeed, though in a wilderness, a man is never alone; not only because he is with himself, and his own thoughts, but because he is with the devil, who ever consorts with our solitude, and is that unruly rebel that musters up those disordered motions which accompany our sequestered imaginations. And to speak more narrowly, there is no such thing as solitude, nor anything that can be said to be alone, and by itself, but God;—who is his own circle, and can subsist by himself; all others, besides their dissimilary and heterogeneous parts, which in a manner multiply their natures, cannot subsist without the concourse of God, and the society of that hand which doth uphold their natures. In brief, there can be nothing truly alone, and by its self, which is not truly one, and such is only God: all others do transcend an unity, and so by consequence are many.

Sec. 10.—My conversations are, like the sun's, open to everyone, with a friendly attitude towards both the good and the bad. I believe there isn’t any person who is entirely bad; even the worst have some good qualities, at least as long as they stay within the limits of those qualities. No one's mind is so discordant and harsh that a harmonious disposition can't find a way to create balance. Magnæ virtutes, nec minora vitia; it’s the motto of the best natures, and it can be flipped for the worst. In the most corrupted and toxic personalities, there are some aspects that remain untouched, which, through a principle of antiperistasis, can become even more excellent or, due to the strength of their opposites, can keep them safe from the infections of their own vices and remain intact despite widespread moral decay. Just like in nature, the most powerful balms can be found wrapped in the bodies of the strongest corrosives. Furthermore, I say, based on experience, that poisons contain their own antidote, which protects them from their own venom; without this, they would be harmful not just to others but to themselves as well. What I truly fear is the corruption within me, not the outside taint of interactions with others. It’s that chaotic force inside me that could ruin me; I am the one who taints my own spirit, the man without a navel[97] still exists within me. I feel that original rot gnawing at me, and that’s why my prayer, “Defenda me, Dios, de me!” “Lord, deliver me from myself!” is a key part of my personal reflection and the first thought in my quiet moments. No one is ever alone because every person is a microcosm, carrying the entire world within. “Nunquam minus solus quam cum solus,[XVIII.] though it’s a saying from a sage, holds truth even when spoken by a fool: because even in a wilderness, a person is never alone; not only are they with themselves and their own thoughts, but they are also accompanied by the devil, who always joins our solitude and is the rebellious force that stirs up those chaotic thoughts within our isolated minds. To put it more precisely, solitude doesn’t truly exist, nor is there anything that can be called alone or separate but God; who is complete in himself and can exist independently; all others, despite their different and varied parts, which in some way multiply their existence, cannot survive without God’s support and the influence of the hand that sustains them. In short, nothing can be truly alone and self-sufficient that isn’t truly one, and only God fits that description: all others exceed singularity, and therefore are many.

Sect. 11.—Now for my life, it is a miracle of thirty years, which to relate, were not a history, but a piece of poetry, and would sound to common ears like a fable. For the world, I count it not an inn, but an hospital; and a place not to live, but to die in. The world that I regard is myself; it is the microcosm of my own frame that I cast mine eye on: for the other, I use it but like my globe, and turn it round sometimes for my recreation. Men that look upon my outside, perusing only my condition and fortunes, do err in my altitude; for I am above Atlas’s shoulders.[98] The earth is a point not only in respect of the heavens above us, but of the heavenly and celestial part within us. That mass of flesh that circumscribes me limits not my mind. That surface that tells the heavens it hath an end cannot persuade me I have any. I take my circle to be above three hundred and sixty. Though the number of the ark do measure my body, it comprehendeth not my mind. Whilst I study to find how I am a microcosm, or little world, I find myself something more than the great. There is surely a piece of divinity in us; something that was before the elements, and owes no homage unto the sun. Nature tells me, I am the image of God, as well as Scripture. He that understands not thus much hath not his introduction or first lesson, and is yet to begin the alphabet of man. Let me not injure the felicity of others, if I say I am as happy as any. “Ruat cœlum, fiat voluntas tua,” salveth all; so that, whatsoever happens, it is but what our daily prayers desire. In brief, I am content; and what should providence add more? Surely this is it we call happiness, and this do I enjoy; with this I am happy in a dream, and as content to enjoy a happiness in a fancy, as others in a more apparent truth and reality. There is surely a nearer apprehension of anything that delights us, in our dreams, than in our waked senses. Without this I were unhappy; for my awaked judgment discontents me, ever whispering unto me that I am from my friend, but my friendly dreams in the night requite me, and make me think I am within his arms. I thank God for my happy dreams, as I do for my good rest; for there is a satisfaction in them unto reasonable desires, and such as can be content with a fit of happiness. And surely it is not a melancholy conceit to think we are all asleep in this world, and that the conceits of this life are as mere dreams, to those of the next, as the phantasms of the night, to the conceits of the day. There is an equal delusion in both; and the one doth but seem to be the emblem or picture of the other. We are somewhat more than ourselves in our sleeps; and the slumber of the body seems to be but the waking of the soul. It is the ligation of sense, but the liberty of reason; and our waking conceptions do not match the fancies of our sleeps. At my nativity, my ascendant was the watery sign of Scorpio. I was born in the planetary hour of Saturn, and I think I have a piece of that leaden planet in me. I am no way facetious, nor disposed for the mirth and galliardise[99] of company; yet in one dream I can compose a whole comedy, behold the action, apprehend the jests, and laugh myself awake at the conceits thereof. Were my memory as faithful as my reason is then fruitful, I would never study but in my dreams, and this time also would I choose for my devotions: but our grosser memories have then so little hold of our abstracted understandings, that they forget the story, and can only relate to our awaked souls a confused and broken tale of that which hath passed. Aristotle, who hath written a singular tract of sleep, hath not, methinks, thoroughly defined it; nor yet Galen, though he seem to have corrected it; for those noctambulos and night-walkers, though in their sleep, do yet enjoy the action of their senses. We must therefore say that there is something in us that is not in the jurisdiction of Morpheus; and that those abstracted and ecstatick souls do walk about in their own corpses, as spirits with the bodies they assume, wherein they seem to hear, see, and feel, though indeed the organs are destitute of sense, and their natures of those faculties that should inform them. Thus it is observed, that men sometimes, upon the hour of their departure, do speak and reason above themselves. For then the soul beginning to be freed from the ligaments of the body, begins to reason like herself, and to discourse in a strain above mortality.

Sec. 11.—Now, speaking from my experience, my life is a thirty-year miracle. Sharing it wouldn't be just a story; it would feel more like poetry, almost like a fable to most people. To me, the world isn't just a place to stay; it's more like a hospital—a place not to live, but to die in. What I truly care about is my own being; I focus on my inner self, the microcosm of my own existence. The rest of the world, I only use for occasional entertainment, like spinning a globe. People who judge me based on my appearance and circumstances misinterpret my status; I am higher than Atlas's shoulders. The earth is just a tiny dot compared to the heavens above us and the divine part within us. The physical body that contains me doesn't limit my mind. The surface that indicates the heavens have boundaries can't convince me that I do. I see my existence as having more than just the standard three hundred sixty degrees. While the number associated with my physical form may describe my body, it cannot encompass my mind. As I explore how I'm a little universe, I realize I'm something greater than the vastness around me. There's undeniably a touch of divinity within us—something that predates the elements and answers to no sun. Nature affirms that I am made in the image of God, just as Scripture does. Anyone who doesn't grasp this hasn't even started learning the basics of being human. I won't take away from others’ happiness if I say I am just as happy as anyone else. “Ruat cœlum, fiat voluntas tua,” saves everything; whatever happens, it's what our daily prayers seek. In short, I am content, and what more could providence give? This is what we call happiness, and I experience it; I feel as happy in my dreams as others do in what they perceive as true and real. In dreams, we have a clearer grasp of what brings us joy than in our waking senses. Without this, I would be unhappy; my waking mind constantly reminds me that I am apart from my friend, but my friendly dreams at night comfort me and make me feel embraced. I thank God for my joyful dreams, just as I do for restful sleep, for they satisfy reasonable desires and allow me to feel happiness even in fleeting moments. It's not a whimsical thought to consider that we're all asleep in this world and that the experiences of this life are as illusory compared to the next as the phantoms of night are to the thoughts of day. Both experiences can deceive us in similar ways; one seems to mimic the other. We become a bit more than ourselves in sleep; the body's slumber appears to be the soul's awakening. Sleep restricts our senses but frees our reason; our waking thoughts don’t compare to the imaginations we have while asleep. At my birth, my rising sign was the watery constellation of Scorpio, under the planetary hour of Saturn, and I believe I carry a part of that heavy planet within me. I'm not naturally humorous, nor do I seek the fun and games of social gatherings; yet in one dream, I can create an entire comedy, witness the action, appreciate the jokes, and wake up laughing at the absurdities. If my memory were as reliable as my reasoning is plentiful in those moments, I would only study in my dreams, and I'd select that time for my devotions. However, our coarser memories grip our elevated understandings so weakly that they forget the full story, leaving us with a fragmented and unclear narrative of what has happened. Aristotle, who wrote a remarkable work on sleep, didn’t fully define it, nor did Galen, despite seeming to revise it; for those noctambulos and sleepwalkers, even in their sleep, can still activate their senses. Therefore, we must acknowledge there is something in us beyond Morpheus's control; those abstracted and ecstatic souls wander within their own lifeless bodies, much like spirits in the bodies they inhabit, appearing to hear, see, and feel, even though the organs lack sensory function, and their natures lack the faculties that should engage them. Thus, it is noted that sometimes individuals, at the moment of their passing, speak and reason beyond their usual capacity. At that time, the soul begins to free itself from the physical bonds of the body and starts to comprehend like itself, engaging in discourse above mere mortality.

Sect. 12.—We term sleep a death; and yet it is waking that kills us, and destroys those spirits that are the house of life. ’Tis indeed a part of life that best expresseth death; for every man truly lives, so long as he acts his nature, or some way makes good the faculties of himself. Themistocles therefore, that slew his soldier in his sleep, was a merciful executioner: ’tis a kind of punishment the mildness of no laws hath invented; I wonder the fancy of Lucan and Seneca did not discover it. It is that death by which we may be literally said to die daily; a death which Adam died before his mortality; a death whereby we live a middle and moderating point between life and death. In fine, so like death, I dare not trust it without my prayers, and an half adieu unto the world, and take my farewell in a colloquy with God:—

Sec. 12.—We call sleep a form of death; yet it’s actually waking that kills us and ruins those spirits that sustain life. Sleep is, in fact, a part of life that best illustrates death; for every person truly lives as long as they stay true to their nature or somehow fulfill their own potential. Themistocles, who killed his soldier while he was asleep, was a merciful executioner: it's a kind of punishment that the gentleness of no laws has invented; I wonder why the imaginations of Lucan and Seneca didn't come up with it. It’s a death by which we can literally be said to die every day; a death that Adam experienced before his mortality; a death that places us in a middle ground between life and death. In summary, so close to death, I don’t trust it without my prayers, a half farewell to the world, and I take my leave in a conversation with God:—

The night is come, like to the day;
Depart not thou, great God, away.
Let not my sins, black as the night,
Eclipse the lustre of thy light.
Keep still in my horizon; for to me
The sun makes not the day, but thee.
Thou whose nature cannot sleep,
On my temples sentry keep;
Guard me ’gainst those watchful foes,
Whose eyes are open while mine close.
Let no dreams my head infest,
But such as Jacob’s temples blest.
While I do rest, my soul advance:
Make my sleep a holy trance:
That I may, my rest being wrought,
Awake into some holy thought,
And with as active vigour run
My course as doth the nimble sun.
Sleep is a death;—Oh make me try,
By sleeping, what it is to die!
And as gently lay my head
On my grave, as now my bed.
Howe’er I rest, great God, let me
Awake again at last with thee.
And thus assured, behold I lie
Securely, or to wake or die.
These are my drowsy days; in vain
I do now wake to sleep again:
Oh come that hour, when I shall never
Sleep again, but wake for ever!

This is the dormitive I take to bedward; I need no other laudanum than this to make me sleep; after which I close mine eyes in security, content to take my leave of the sun, and sleep unto the resurrection.

This is the sedative I take to go to bed; I don't need any other laudanum to make me sleep; after that, I close my eyes in safety, happy to say goodbye to the sun and sleep until the resurrection.

Sect. 13.—The method I should use in distributive justice, I often observe in commutative; and keep a geometrical proportion in both, whereby becoming equable to others, I become unjust to myself, and supererogate in that common principle, “Do unto others as thou wouldst be done unto thyself.” I was not born unto riches, neither is it, I think, my star to be wealthy; or if it were, the freedom of my mind, and frankness of my disposition, were able to contradict and cross my fates: for to me avarice seems not so much a vice, as a deplorable piece of madness; to conceive ourselves urinals, or be persuaded that we are dead, is not so ridiculous, nor so many degrees beyond the power of hellebore,[100] as this. The opinions of theory, and positions of men, are not so void of reason, as their practised conclusions. Some have held that snow is black, that the earth moves, that the soul is air, fire, water; but all this is philosophy: and there is no delirium, if we do but speculate the folly and indisputable dotage of avarice. To that subterraneous idol, and god of the earth, I do confess I am an atheist. I cannot persuade myself to honour that the world adores; whatsoever virtue its prepared substance may have within my body, it hath no influence nor operation without. I would not entertain a base design, or an action that should call me villain, for the Indies; and for this only do I love and honour my own soul, and have methinks two arms too few to embrace myself. Aristotle is too severe, that will not allow us to be truly liberal without wealth, and the bountiful hand of fortune; if this be true, I must confess I am charitable only in my liberal intentions, and bountiful well wishes. But if the example of the mite be not only an act of wonder, but an example of the noblest charity, surely poor men may also build hospitals, and the rich alone have not erected cathedrals. I have a private method which others observe not; I take the opportunity of myself to do good; I borrow occasion of charity from my own necessities, and supply the wants of others, when I am in most need myself: for it is an honest stratagem to take advantage of ourselves, and so to husband the acts of virtue, that, where they are defective in one circumstance, they may repay their want, and multiply their goodness in another. I have not Peru in my desires, but a competence and ability to perform those good works to which he hath inclined my nature. He is rich who hath enough to be charitable; and it is hard to be so poor that a noble mind may not find a way to this piece of goodness. “He that giveth to the poor lendeth to the Lord:” there is more rhetorick in that one sentence than in a library of sermons. And indeed, if those sentences were understood by the reader with the same emphasis as they are delivered by the author, we needed not those volumes of instructions, but might be honest by an epitome. Upon this motive only I cannot behold a beggar without relieving his necessities with my purse, or his soul with my prayers. These scenical and accidental differences between us cannot make me forget that common and untoucht part of us both: there is under these centoes[101] and miserable outsides, those mutilate and semi bodies, a soul of the same alloy with our own, whose genealogy is God’s as well as ours, and in as fair a way to salvation as ourselves. Statists that labour to contrive a commonwealth without our poverty take away the object of charity; not understanding only the commonwealth of a Christian, but forgetting the prophecy of Christ.[XIX.]

Sec. 13.—The way I think about distributive justice often mirrors how I see commutative justice; I try to maintain a balance in both, which makes me fair to others while being unjust to myself, going beyond the basic principle of “Do unto others as you would have them do unto you.” I wasn't born into wealth, and I don’t think it’s in my fate to be rich; even if it were, my free spirit and openness would contradict that fate. To me, greed isn’t just a vice; it’s a sad kind of madness. To think of ourselves as toilets or to believe we’re dead is less absurd than this. Theories and beliefs aren’t as unreasonable as the conclusions people act on. Some believe that snow is black, that the earth moves, that the soul is made of air, fire, or water; but that’s all philosophy: and there’s no madness in recognizing the foolishness and undeniable foolishness of greed. I admit I'm an atheist when it comes to that underground idol, the god of the earth. I can’t bring myself to respect what the world worships; no matter what virtue wealth might have inside me, it has no effect outside of my body. I wouldn't engage in any shameful act, or anything that would label me a villain, not even for the riches of the Indies; and it’s solely for this reason that I value and respect my own soul. I feel I have too few arms to embrace myself. Aristotle is too harsh in saying we can’t truly be generous without wealth or good fortune; if that’s true, then I must admit I can only be charitable in my good intentions and well wishes. But if the example of the widow’s mite is not just a remarkable act but also the greatest form of charity, then surely poor people can also build hospitals, and the rich aren’t the only ones who create cathedrals. I have my own way that others don’t recognize; I seize the chance to do good for myself; I find opportunities for charity through my own needs, helping others when I’m in need myself: it's a clever approach to take advantage of ourselves, so that when one act of virtue falls short in one way, it can make up for its lack and increase its goodness in another. I don’t desire riches like Peru, but rather a decent means to carry out the good deeds my nature has led me toward. A person is rich who has enough to be charitable; it’s hard to be so poor that a noble mind can’t find a way to perform this act of goodness. “He who gives to the poor lends to the Lord” has more persuasive power in that single sentence than in a whole library of sermons. Indeed, if readers understood those sentences with the same emphasis the author intended, we wouldn’t need volumes of advice; we could be honest with just a summary. Because of this motivation, I can’t see a beggar without helping their needs with my money or their soul with my prayers. These superficial and random differences between us can’t make me forget the shared, untouched essence we both have: beneath these rags and miserable exteriors, those broken and incomplete bodies, there’s a soul of the same nature as ours, whose origin is God’s too, and it's on the same path to salvation as ours. Politicians who try to create a commonwealth without addressing our poverty remove the object of charity; they miss not only the essence of a Christian commonwealth but also forget Christ’s prophecy.

Sect. 14.—Now, there is another part of charity, which is the basis and pillar of this, and that is the love of God, for whom we love our neighbour; for this I think charity, to love God for himself, and our neighbour for God. And all that is truly amiable is God, or as it were a divided piece of him, that retains a reflex or shadow of himself. Nor is it strange that we should place affection on that which is invisible: all that we truly love is thus. What we adore under affection of our senses deserves not the honour of so pure a title. Thus we adore virtue, though to the eyes of sense she be invisible. Thus that part of our noble friends that we love is not that part that we embrace, but that insensible part that our arms cannot embrace. God being all goodness, can love nothing but himself; he loves us but for that part which is as it were himself, and the traduction of his Holy Spirit. Let us call to assize the loves of our parents, the affection of our wives and children, and they are all dumb shows and dreams, without reality, truth, or constancy. For first there is a strong bond of affection between us and our parents; yet how easily dissolved! We betake ourselves to a woman, forgetting our mother in a wife, and the womb that bare us in that which shall bear our image. This woman blessing us with children, our affection leaves the level it held before, and sinks from our bed unto our issue and picture of posterity: where affection holds no steady mansion; they growing up in years, desire our ends; or, applying themselves to a woman, take a lawful way to love another better than ourselves. Thus I perceive a man may be buried alive, and behold his grave in his own issue.

Sect. 14.—Now, there’s another aspect of charity, which is the foundation and support of it, and that is the love of God, for whom we love our neighbor; I consider charity to be the love of God for His own sake, and our love for our neighbor because of God. Everything that is truly lovable is God, or a piece of Him that reflects or shadows Him. It's not strange that we place affection on what is invisible: everything we truly love is like that. What we admire through our senses doesn’t deserve the title of such pure love. We cherish virtue, even though to our senses she is invisible. The part of our noble friends that we love is not the part we can physically embrace, but that intangible part that our arms can't hold. Since God is all goodness, He can love nothing but Himself; He loves us only for that part which is, in a way, Himself, and the expression of His Holy Spirit. Let’s examine the loves of our parents, the affection of our wives and children, and they are all mere illusions, lacking reality, truth, or consistency. There is a strong bond of affection between us and our parents; yet how easily it can break! We turn to a woman, forgetting our mother in our wife, and the womb that carried us in the one that will carry our image. This woman blesses us with children, and our affection shifts from what it was before, dropping from our bed to our offspring and our future legacy: where affection has no stable home; as they grow older, they seek their own interests; or, by pursuing a woman, they find a legitimate way to love another more than themselves. In this way, I see that a man can be buried alive and watch his grave in his own descendants.

Sect. 15.—I conclude therefore, and say, there is no happiness under (or, as Copernicus[XX.] will have it, above) the sun; nor any crambe[102] in that repeated verity and burthen of all the wisdom of Solomon: “All is vanity and vexation of spirit;” there is no felicity in that the world adores. Aristotle, whilst he labours to refute the ideas of Plato, falls upon one himself: for his summum bonum is a chimæra; and there is no such thing as his felicity. That wherein God himself is happy, the holy angels are happy, in whose defect the devils are unhappy;—that dare I call happiness: whatsoever conduceth unto this, may, with an easy metaphor, deserve that name; whatsoever else the world terms happiness is, to me, a story out of Pliny, a tale of Bocace or Malizspini, an apparition or neat delusion, wherein there is no more of happiness than the name. Bless me in this life with but the peace of my conscience, command of my affections, the love of thyself and my dearest friends, and I shall be happy enough to pity Cæsar! These are, O Lord, the humble desires of my most reasonable ambition, and all I dare call happiness on earth; wherein I set no rule or limit to thy hand or providence; dispose of me according to the wisdom of thy pleasure. Thy will be done, though in my own undoing.

Section 15.—So, I conclude and say there is no happiness under (or, as Copernicus[XX.] would put it, above) the sun; nor any repetition[102] in that same truth and weight of all the wisdom of Solomon: “Everything is meaningless and a chasing after the wind;” there is no real joy in what the world worships. Aristotle, while trying to argue against Plato's ideas, ends up creating one of his own: because his summum bonum is an illusion; true happiness doesn’t exist according to him. What makes God happy, what makes the holy angels happy, and what the devils lack to be unhappy—this I can call happiness: anything that contributes to this, can be metaphorically worthy of that title; whatever else the world calls happiness is, to me, just a story from Pliny, a tale from Boccaccio or Malizspini, a ghost or a neat trick, with no real happiness beyond the name. Just grant me in this life the peace of my conscience, control of my desires, the love of you and my closest friends, and I’ll be happy enough to pity Caesar! These are, O Lord, my humble wishes of the most reasonable ambition, and all I dare call happiness on earth; I set no limits on your hand or providence; direct my life according to your wise pleasure. Your will be done, even if it means my own downfall.

HYDRIOTAPHIA.

URN BURIAL; OR, A DISCOURSE OF THE SEPULCHRAL URNS LATELY FOUND IN NORFOLK.

URN BURIAL; OR, A DISCUSSION ON THE SEPULCHRAL URNS RECENTLY DISCOVERED IN NORFOLK.

TO MY WORTHY AND HONOURED FRIEND,
THOMAS LE GROS,
OF CROSTWICK, ESQUIRE.

TO MY WORTHY AND HONOURED FRIEND,
THOMAS LE GROS,
OF CROSTWICK, ESQUIRE.

WHEN the general pyre was out, and the last valediction over, men took a lasting adieu of their interred friends, little expecting the curiosity of future ages should comment upon their ashes; and, having no old experience of the duration of their relicks, held no opinion of such after-considerations.

WHEN the main fire was out, and the final goodbye was said, people took a lasting farewell of their buried friends, not expecting that future generations would reflect on their ashes; and, having no prior experience of how long their remains would last, they had no thoughts on such later reflections.

But who knows the fate of his bones, or how often he is to be buried? Who hath the oracle of his ashes, or whither they are to be scattered? The relicks of many lie like the ruins of Pompey’s,[XXI.] in all parts of the earth; and when they arrive at your hands these may seem to have wandered far, who, in a direct and meridian travel,[XXII.] have but few miles of known earth between yourself and the pole.

But who knows what will happen to his bones, or how many times he will be buried? Who has the secret of his ashes, or where they will end up? The remains of many lie scattered like the ruins of Pompey’s,[XXI.] all over the earth; and when they reach you, they might seem to have traveled a long way, even though, in a straight line,[XXII.] there are only a few miles of known land between you and the pole.

That the bones of Theseus should be seen again in Athens[XXIII.] was not beyond conjecture and hopeful expectation: but that these should arise so opportunely to serve yourself was an hit of fate, and honour beyond prediction.

That the bones of Theseus would be seen again in Athens[XXIII.] was not out of the question and was something people hoped for: but that they would appear so conveniently to benefit you was a stroke of fate and an honor beyond what anyone could have predicted.

We cannot but wish these urns might have the effect of theatrical vessels and great Hippodrome urns[XXIV.] in Rome, to resound the acclamations and honour due unto you. But these are sad and sepulchral pitchers, which have no joyful voices; silently expressing old mortality, the ruins of forgotten times, and can only speak with life, how long in this corruptible frame some parts may be uncorrupted; yet able to outlast bones long unborn, and noblest pile among us.

We can only hope these urns will have the same impact as the theatrical vessels and grand Hippodrome urns[XXIV.] in Rome, echoing the cheers and respect you deserve. But these are somber and funerary pitchers that don’t have joyful sounds; they silently reflect old mortality, the remnants of forgotten times, and can only express, in this decaying form, how long some parts may remain intact; yet they can outlive bones that have not yet been born, standing as the noblest structure among us.

We present not these as any strange sight or spectacle unknown to your eyes, who have beheld the best of urns and noblest variety of ashes; who are yourself no slender master of antiquities, and can daily command the view of so many imperial faces; which raiseth your thoughts unto old things and consideration of times before you, when even living men were antiquities; when the living might exceed the dead, and to depart this world could not be properly said to go unto the greater number.[XXV.] And so run up your thoughts upon the ancient of days, the antiquary’s truest object, unto whom the eldest parcels are young, and earth itself an infant, and without Egyptian[XXVI.] account makes but small noise in thousands.

We’re not showing you anything unusual or unknown to your eyes, especially since you’ve seen the finest urns and the best collection of ashes; you are quite the expert on antiquities and can easily observe so many imperial faces every day. This raises your thoughts to ancient times, considering eras long before you, when even living people were considered antiques; when there were more living people than dead ones, and leaving this world couldn’t truly be described as going to the greater number. [XXV.] So let your thoughts soar to the ancient of days, which is the true focus of the antiquarian, where even the oldest items seem young, and the earth itself is just a baby, making little noise in the grand scheme of thousands without Egyptian [XXVI.] records.

We were hinted by the occasion, not catched the opportunity to write of old things, or intrude upon the antiquary. We are coldly drawn unto discourses of antiquities, who have scarce time before us to comprehend new things, or make out learned novelties. But seeing they arose, as they lay almost in silence among us, at least in short account suddenly passed over, we were very unwilling they should die again, and be buried twice among us.

We were suggested by the moment, not to miss the chance to write about the past or intrude on the historian. We are somewhat distanced from discussions of history, having little time to grasp new things or understand learned ideas. But seeing that they emerged, almost silently among us, and were briefly acknowledged, we were reluctant to let them fade away again and be forgotten a second time.

Beside, to preserve the living, and make the dead to live, to keep men out of their urns, and discourse of human fragments in them, is not impertinent unto our profession; whose study is life and death, who daily behold examples of mortality, and of all men least need artificial mementos, or coffins by our bedside, to mind us of our graves.

Beside that, to keep the living alive and to bring the dead back to life, to prevent people from remaining in their urns, and to talk about the human remnants inside them, is not irrelevant to our profession; our focus is on life and death. We witness examples of mortality every day, and we, of all people, least need artificial mementos or coffins next to our beds to remind us of our graves.

’Tis time to observe occurrences, and let nothing remarkable escape us: the supinity of elder days hath left so much in silence, or time hath so martyred the records, that the most industrious heads do find no easy work to erect a new Britannia.

It's time to notice what happens and let nothing important slip by us: the laziness of earlier days has left so much unspoken, or time has damaged the records so much, that even the most dedicated thinkers find it difficult to create a new Britannia.

’Tis opportune to look back upon old times, and contemplate our forefathers. Great examples grow thin, and to be fetched from the passed world. Simplicity flies away, and iniquity comes at long strides upon us. We have enough to do to make up ourselves from present and passed times, and the whole stage of things scarce serveth for our instruction. A complete piece of virtue must be made from the Centos of all ages, as all the beauties of Greece could make but one handsome Venus.

It’s a good time to reflect on the past and think about our ancestors. Great examples are becoming rare and are only found in history. Simplicity is fading away, and wrongdoing is approaching rapidly. We have enough to do to improve ourselves based on our current and past experiences, and the overall circumstances hardly serve to teach us. A full sense of virtue has to be created from the mix of all ages, just like all the beauty of Greece could create one beautiful Venus.

When the bones of King Arthur were digged up,[XXVII.] the old race might think they beheld therein some originals of themselves; unto these of our urns none here can pretend relation, and can only behold the relicks of those persons who, in their life giving the laws unto their predecessors, after long obscurity, now lie at their mercies. But, remembering the early civility they brought upon these countries, and forgetting long-passed mischiefs, we mercifully preserve their bones, and piss not upon their ashes.

When the bones of King Arthur were dug up,[XXVII.] the old race might think they saw some of their own ancestors; none of us can claim any relation to those in our urns and can only look at the remains of those who, during their lives, set the laws for their successors, and now, after a long period of being forgotten, rest vulnerable to us. But, remembering the early civility they brought to these lands and ignoring long-ago wrongs, we kindly keep their bones and don’t disrespect their ashes.

In the offer of these antiquities we drive not at ancient families, so long outlasted by them. We are far from erecting your worth upon the pillars of your forefathers, whose merits you illustrate. We honour your old virtues, conformable unto times before you, which are the noblest armoury. And, having long experience of your friendly conversation, void of empty formality, full of freedom, constant and generous honesty, I look upon you as a gem of the old rock,[XXVIII.] and must profess myself even to urn and ashes.—Your ever faithful Friend and Servant,

In this offer of these antiques, we're not focused on ancient families, who have long since faded into the background. We’re not trying to build your value on the achievements of your ancestors, whose qualities you represent. We respect your time-honored virtues, which fit well with earlier times and are the greatest treasure. After having had long conversations with you that are genuine and free of pretension, marked by loyalty and generous honesty, I see you as a gem from the old days,[XXVIII.] and I must express my sincere admiration for you.—Your ever-faithful friend and servant,

Thomas Browne.

Thomas Browne.

Norwich, May 1st.

Norwich, May 1.

HYDRIOTAPHIA.

HYDRIOTAPHIA.

CHAPTER I.

IN the deep discovery of the subterranean world a shallow part would satisfy some inquirers; who, if two or three yards were open about the surface, would not care to rake the bowels of Potosi,[XXIX.] and regions toward the centre. Nature hath furnished one part of the earth, and man another. The treasures of time lie high, in urns, coins, and monuments, scarce below the roots of some vegetables. Time hath endless rarities, and shows of all varieties; which reveals old things in heaven, makes new discoveries in earth, and even earth itself a discovery. That great antiquity America lay buried for thousands of years, and a large part of the earth is still in the urn unto us.

IN the in-depth exploration of the underground world, a superficial area would be enough for some curious people; who, if a couple of yards were uncovered at the surface, wouldn’t bother to dig into the depths of Potosi,[XXIX.] or regions closer to the center. Nature has provided one part of the earth, and humans another. The treasures of time are found high up, in urns, coins, and monuments, rarely beneath the roots of some plants. Time holds countless rarities and displays of all kinds; revealing old things in the sky, uncovering new finds on earth, and making the earth itself a discovery. That great antiquity of America lay buried for thousands of years, and a large portion of the earth is still sealed away from us.

Though if Adam were made out of an extract of the earth, all parts might challenge a restitution, yet few have returned their bones far lower than they might receive them; not affecting the graves of giants, under hilly and heavy coverings, but content with less than their own depth, have wished their bones might lie soft, and the earth be light upon them. Even such as hope to rise again, would not be content with central interment, or so desperately to place their relicks as to lie beyond discovery; and in no way to be seen again; which happy contrivance hath made communication with our forefathers, and left unto our view some parts, which they never beheld themselves.

Though if Adam was made from the earth, all parts might demand a return, yet few have left their bones deeper than they could. Not aiming for the graves of giants, buried under heavy mounds, but satisfied with less than their own depth, they hoped their bones would rest softly, and the earth be light upon them. Even those who hope to rise again wouldn’t be okay with being buried at the center or going to such extremes as to place their remains so that they’re lost to discovery; never to be seen again. This clever setup has allowed for communication with our ancestors and has left us with some remnants they never saw themselves.

Though earth hath engrossed the name, yet water hath proved the smartest grave; which in forty days swallowed almost mankind, and the living creation; fishes not wholly escaping, except the salt ocean were handsomely contempered by a mixture of the fresh element.

Though the earth has taken the name, water has turned out to be the deadliest grave; in forty days, it nearly consumed all of humanity and living creatures; even fish weren't completely safe unless the salty ocean was nicely mixed with fresh water.

Many have taken voluminous pains to determine the state of the soul upon disunion; but men have been most phantastical in the singular contrivances of their corporal dissolution: whilst the soberest nations have rested in two ways, of simple inhumation and burning.

Many have gone to great lengths to understand the state of the soul after death, but people have been quite imaginative in the various ways they think about their physical demise: meanwhile, the most sensible societies have relied on just two methods, burial and cremation.

That carnal interment or burying was of the elder date, the old examples of Abraham and the patriarchs are sufficient to illustrate; and were without competition, if it could be made out that Adam was buried near Damascus, or Mount Calvary, according to some tradition. God himself, that buried but one, was pleased to make choice of this way, collectible from Scripture expression, and the hot contest between Satan and the archangel about discovering the body of Moses. But the practice of burning was also of great antiquity, and of no slender extent. For (not to derive the same from Hercules) noble descriptions there are hereof in the Grecian funerals of Homer, in the formal obsequies of Patroclus and Achilles; and somewhat elder in the Theban war, and solemn combustion of Meneceus, and Archemorus, contemporary unto Jair the eighth judge of Israel. Confirmable also among the Trojans, from the funeral pyre of Hector, burnt before the gates of Troy: and the burning of Penthesilea the Amazonian queen: and long continuance of that practice, in the inward countries of Asia; while as low as the reign of Julian, we find that the king of Chionia[XXX.] burnt the body of his son, and interred the ashes in a silver urn.

That burial was from an earlier time, and the old examples of Abraham and the patriarchs serve as clear illustrations. These examples stand alone, especially if we accept the tradition that Adam was buried near Damascus or Mount Calvary. Even God, who only buried one person, chose this method, as indicated by Scripture and the intense dispute between Satan and the archangel over finding Moses' body. However, the practice of cremation has also been around for a long time and was quite widespread. For instance, we can find notable accounts of it in the Greek funerals described by Homer, especially in the formal ceremonies for Patroclus and Achilles. It's even older, seen in the Theban War with the solemn cremation of Meneceus and Archemorus, who lived during the time of Jair, the eighth judge of Israel. There are also confirmations among the Trojans, such as Hector’s funeral pyre burnt before the gates of Troy, and the burning of Penthesilea, the Amazonian queen. This practice of cremation continued for a long time in the interior regions of Asia; as late as Julian's reign, we note that the king of Chionia burned his son’s body and buried the ashes in a silver urn.

The same practice extended also far west; and besides Herulians, Getes, and Thracians, was in use with most of the Celtæ, Sarmatians, Germans, Gauls, Danes, Swedes, Norwegians; not to omit some use thereof among Carthaginians and Americans. Of greater antiquity among the Romans than most opinion, or Pliny seems to allow: for (besides the old table laws[XXXI.] of burning or burying within the city, of making the funeral fire with planed wood, or quenching the fire with wine), Manlius the consul burnt the body of his son: Numa, by special clause of his will, was not burnt but buried; and Remus was solemnly burned, according to the description of Ovid.[XXXII.]

The same practice also spread far west; and in addition to the Herulians, Getes, and Thracians, it was common among most of the Celts, Sarmatians, Germans, Gauls, Danes, Swedes, and Norwegians, not to mention some instances among the Carthaginians and Americans. It is older among the Romans than many might think, or at least Pliny seems to suggest: because (aside from the ancient laws about burning or burying within the city, creating the funeral pyre with smooth wood, or extinguishing the fire with wine), Manlius the consul burned his son’s body; Numa, by a special clause in his will, was buried instead of being burned; and Remus was ceremoniously cremated, as described by Ovid.

Cornelius Sylla was not the first whose body was burned in Rome, but the first of the Cornelian family; which being indifferently, not frequently used before; from that time spread, and became the prevalent practice. Not totally pursued in the highest run of cremation; for when even crows were funerally burnt, Poppæa the wife of Nero found a peculiar grave interment. Now as all customs were founded upon some bottom of reason, so there wanted not grounds for this; according to several apprehensions of the most rational dissolution. Some being of the opinion of Thales, that water was the original of all things, thought it most equal[103] to submit unto the principle of putrefaction, and conclude in a moist relentment.[104] Others conceived it most natural to end in fire, as due unto the master principle in the composition, according to the doctrine of Heraclitus; and therefore heaped up large piles, more actively to waft them toward that element, whereby they also declined a visible degeneration into worms, and left a lasting parcel of their composition.

Cornelius Sylla wasn't the first person whose body was burned in Rome, but he was the first from the Cornelian family. This practice had been used occasionally before his time but became the common way of handling bodies afterward. However, it wasn't the only method used; even as crows were cremated, Poppæa, the wife of Nero, received a traditional burial. Every custom has some reasoning behind it, and this was no exception; there were various beliefs about the most rational way to return to the earth. Some, following Thales' idea that water is the source of all things, thought it made sense to return to a state of decay in a moist environment. Others believed it was more natural to end in fire, according to Heraclitus' philosophy. Because of this, they built large pyres to send the bodies to the flames, avoiding the physical decay into worms and leaving a lasting part of themselves behind.

Some apprehended a purifying virtue in fire, refining the grosser commixture, and firing out the æthereal particles so deeply immersed in it. And such as by tradition or rational conjecture held any hint of the final pyre of all things; or that this element at last must be too hard for all the rest; might conceive most naturally of the fiery dissolution. Others pretending no natural grounds, politickly declined the malice of enemies upon their buried bodies. Which consideration led Sylla unto this practice; who having thus served the body of Marius, could not but fear a retaliation upon his own; entertained after in the civil wars, and revengeful contentions of Rome.

Some saw a cleansing power in fire, getting rid of the coarser mixtures and releasing the ethereal particles buried within. Those who believed, whether through tradition or logical reasoning, in the ultimate destruction of all things; or thought that this element would eventually overpower everything else; would naturally think of fiery annihilation. Others, without any real evidence, politically shifted the blame for the malice of enemies onto their buried bodies. This line of thought led Sylla to this practice; having dealt with the body of Marius in this way, he couldn’t help but fear retaliation against his own body, especially during the civil wars and vengeful disputes in Rome.

But as many nations embraced, and many left it indifferent, so others too much affected, or strictly declined this practice. The Indian Brachmans seemed too great friends unto fire, who burnt themselves alive and thought it the noblest way to end their days in fire; according to the expression of the Indian, burning himself at Athens, in his last words upon the pyre unto the amazed spectators, “thus I make myself immortal.”[XXXIII.]

But while many nations welcomed it and others didn’t care, some were overly affected or completely rejected this practice. The Indian Brachmans appeared to be very close to fire, as they would burn themselves alive, believing it was the most honorable way to end their lives in flames. This is reflected in the words of the Indian who set himself on fire in Athens, saying, “this is how I make myself immortal,” to the astonished spectators. [XXXIII.]

But the Chaldeans, the great idolaters of fire, abhorred the burning of their carcases, as a pollution of that deity. The Persian magi declined it upon the like scruples, and being only solicitous about their bones, exposed their flesh to the prey of birds and dogs. And the Persees now in India, which expose their bodies unto vultures, and endure not so much as feretra or biers of wood, the proper fuel of fire, are led on with such niceties. But whether the ancient Germans, who burned their dead, held any such fear to pollute their deity of Herthus, or the earth, we have no authentic conjecture.

But the Chaldeans, who were great worshippers of fire, hated burning their dead bodies, seeing it as a disrespect to that deity. The Persian magi felt the same way, focusing only on their bones and leaving their flesh for birds and dogs to eat. The Parsees in India, who let vultures consume their bodies and won’t use even wooden litters or coffins, which are meant for fire, are guided by similar beliefs. However, we have no reliable information on whether the ancient Germans, who cremated their dead, had any such concerns about polluting their goddess Herthus or the earth.

The Egyptians were afraid of fire, not as a deity, but a devouring element, mercilessly consuming their bodies, and leaving too little of them; and therefore by precious embalmments, depositure in dry earths, or handsome inclosure in glasses, contrived the notablest ways of integral conservation. And from such Egyptian scruples, imbibed by Pythagoras, it may be conjectured that Numa and the Pythagorical sect first waived the fiery solution.

The Egyptians feared fire, not as a god, but as a destructive force that relentlessly consumed their bodies, leaving very little behind. To deal with this, they developed notable methods of preservation through expensive embalming, burying in dry earth, or beautifully enclosing in glass. From these Egyptian beliefs, which influenced Pythagoras, it's possible to suggest that Numa and the Pythagorean sect were the first to reject the use of fire for this purpose.

The Scythians, who swore by wind and sword, that is, by life and death, were so far from burning their bodies, that they declined all interment, and made their graves in the air: and the Ichthyophagi, or fish-eating nations about Egypt, affected the sea for their grave; thereby declining visible corruption, and restoring the debt of their bodies. Whereas the old heroes, in Homer, dreaded nothing more than water or drowning; probably upon the old opinion of the fiery substance of the soul, only extinguishable by that element; and therefore the poet emphatically implieth[XXXIV.] the total destruction in this kind of death, which happened to Ajax Oileus.

The Scythians, who took oaths by wind and sword, meaning by life and death, were so opposed to burning their bodies that they refused all burial and instead made their graves in the sky. The Ichthyophagi, or fish-eating peoples near Egypt, chose the sea as their grave, avoiding visible decay and giving back their bodies to nature. Meanwhile, the ancient heroes in Homer feared nothing more than water or drowning, probably based on the old belief that the soul was a fiery substance, only extinguishable by water. Thus, the poet strongly suggests the complete destruction associated with this type of death, which befell Ajax Oileus.

The old Balearians had a peculiar mode, for they used great urns and much wood, but no fire in their burials, while they bruised the flesh and bones of the dead, crowded them into urns, and laid heaps of wood upon them. And the Chinese without cremation or urnal interment of their bodies, make use of trees and much burning, while they plant a pine-tree by their grave, and burn great numbers of printed draughts of slaves and horses over it, civilly content with their companies in effigy, which barbarous nations exact unto reality.

The ancient Balearians had a unique burial practice; they used large urns and a lot of wood but no fire. They crushed the flesh and bones of the dead, packed them into urns, and piled wood on top. Meanwhile, the Chinese, without cremating or burying their bodies in urns, utilized trees and a lot of burning. They plant a pine tree by the grave and burn many printed representations of slaves and horses over it, content to have their companions symbolically present, unlike those barbaric nations that require actual sacrifices.

Christians abhorred this way of obsequies, and though they sticked not to give their bodies to be burnt in their lives, detested that mode after death: affecting rather a depositure than absumption, and properly submitting unto the sentence of God, to return not unto ashes but unto dust again, and conformable unto the practice of the patriarchs, the interment of our Saviour, of Peter, Paul, and the ancient martyrs. And so far at last declining promiscuous interment with Pagans, that some have suffered ecclesiastical censures,[XXXV.] for making no scruple thereof.

Christians hated this way of burial, and while they didn’t hesitate to allow their bodies to be burned during their lives, they despised that method after death: preferring burial over cremation, and properly accepting God's judgment to return not to ashes but to dust again, in line with the practices of the patriarchs, the burial of our Savior, Peter, Paul, and the early martyrs. They eventually distanced themselves from being buried alongside pagans, to the point that some have faced church penalties for not feeling any guilt about it.[XXXV.]

The Mussulman believers will never admit this fiery resolution. For they hold a present trial from their black and white angels in the grave; which they must have made so hollow, that they may rise upon their knees.

The Muslim believers will never accept this fierce determination. They believe in a current trial from their good and evil angels in the grave, which they must have made so empty that they can rise to their knees.

The Jewish nation, though they entertained the old way of inhumation, yet sometimes admitted this practice. For the men of Jabesh burnt the body of Saul; and by no prohibited practice, to avoid contagion or pollution, in time of pestilence, burnt the bodies of their friends.[XXXVI.] And when they burnt not their dead bodies, yet sometimes used great burnings near and about them, deducible from the expressions concerning Jehoram, Zedechias, and the sumptuous pyre of Asa. And were so little averse from Pagan burning, that the Jews lamenting the death of Cæsar their friend, and revenger on Pompey, frequented the place where his body was burnt for many nights together. And as they raised noble monuments and mausoleums for their own nation,[XXXVII.] so they were not scrupulous in erecting some for others, according to the practice of Daniel, who left that lasting sepulchral pile in Ecbatana, for the Median and Persian kings.[XXXVIII.]

The Jewish nation, while they usually practiced burial, sometimes accepted cremation. The men of Jabesh burned Saul's body; and during outbreaks of disease, they burned the bodies of their friends to avoid contamination. And even when they didn’t burn their dead, they occasionally held large burnings nearby, as seen in the accounts of Jehoram, Zedekiah, and the elaborate funeral pyre of Asa. They were not completely opposed to pagan cremation, as Jews mourned their friend Caesar, who avenged Pompey, and gathered at the site of his cremation for several nights. Just as they built grand monuments and tombs for their own people, they were also willing to construct some for others, following the example of Daniel, who left behind a lasting tomb for the Median and Persian kings in Ecbatana.

But even in times of subjection and hottest use, they conformed not unto the Roman practice of burning; whereby the prophecy was secured concerning the body of Christ, that it should not see corruption, or a bone should not be broken; which we believe was also providentially prevented, from the soldier’s spear and nails that passed by the little bones both in his hands and feet; not of ordinary contrivance, that it should not corrupt on the cross, according to the laws of Roman crucifixion, or an hair of his head perish, though observable in Jewish customs, to cut the hair of malefactors.

But even during times of oppression and intense suffering, they did not conform to the Roman practice of burning; this was to fulfill the prophecy regarding the body of Christ, that it should not decay, and that not a bone should be broken. We believe this was also miraculously prevented, as the soldier's spear and nails passed by the small bones in his hands and feet. It was not just a coincidence that his body did not decay on the cross, according to Roman crucifixion methods, or that a single hair on his head was lost, even though it was common in Jewish customs to cut the hair of criminals.

Nor in their long cohabitation with Egyptians, crept into a custom of their exact embalming, wherein deeply slashing the muscles, and taking out the brains and entrails, they had broken the subject of so entire a resurrection, nor fully answered the types of Enoch, Elijah, or Jonah, which yet to prevent or restore, was of equal facility unto that rising power able to break the fasciations and bands of death, to get clear out of the cerecloth, and an hundred pounds of ointment, and out of the sepulchre before the stone was rolled from it.

Nor in their long time living alongside the Egyptians did they adopt the custom of exact embalming, where they cut deeply into the muscles and removed the brains and organs, which undermined the idea of a complete resurrection. They also didn’t fully fulfill the symbols of Enoch, Elijah, or Jonah, which could have been just as easy for that powerful force capable of breaking the grips and ties of death, getting out of the linen wrappings, and a hundred pounds of ointment, and leaving the tomb before the stone was rolled away.

But though they embraced not this practice of burning, yet entertained they many ceremonies agreeable unto Greek and Roman obsequies. And he that observeth their funeral feasts, their lamentations at the grave, their music, and weeping mourners; how they closed the eyes of their friends, how they washed, anointed, and kissed the dead; may easily conclude these were not mere Pagan civilities. But whether that mournful burthen, and treble calling out after Absalom, had any reference unto the last conclamation, and triple valediction, used by other nations, we hold but a wavering conjecture.

But even though they didn’t practice burning, they still carried out many ceremonies similar to those of Greek and Roman funerals. Anyone who observes their funeral feasts, the mourning at the grave, the music, and the weeping mourners—how they closed the eyes of their friends, how they washed, anointed, and kissed the dead—can easily conclude that these were not just simple Pagan customs. However, whether that sorrowful lament and the three calls after Absalom had any connection to the final farewell and triple goodbye used by other cultures is just a speculation we’re not sure about.

Civilians make sepulture but of the law of nations, others do naturally found it and discover it also in animals. They that are so thick-skinned as still to credit the story of the Phœnix, may say something for animal burning. More serious conjectures find some examples of sepulture in elephants, cranes, the sepulchral cells of pismires, and practice of bees,—which civil society carrieth out their dead, and hath exequies, if not interments.

Civilians perform burials according to the laws of nations, while others naturally establish and discover it in animals. Those who are naive enough to believe the story of the Phoenix might have something to say about animal cremation. More serious theories cite examples of burial in elephants, cranes, the burial chambers of ants, and the practices of bees—which civil society carries out for their dead and holds funeral rites, if not actual burials.

CHAPTER II.

The solemnities, ceremonies, rites of their cremation or interment, so solemnly delivered by authors, we shall not disparage our reader to repeat. Only the last and lasting part in their urns, collected bones and ashes, we cannot wholly omit or decline that subject, which occasion lately presented, in some discovered among us.

The solemn ceremonies and rituals of their cremation or burial, so seriously described by authors, we won't bore our readers by repeating. However, we can't skip over or ignore the last and lasting remains in their urns, the collected bones and ashes, a topic that has recently come up among us.

In a field of Old Walsingham, not many months past, were digged up between forty and fifty urns, deposited in a dry and sandy soil, not a yard deep, nor far from one another.—Not all strictly of one figure, but most answering these described; some containing two pounds of bones, and teeth, with fresh impressions of their combustion; besides the extraneous substances, like pieces of small boxes, or combs handsomely wrought, handles of small brass instruments, brazen nippers, and in one some kind of opal.

In a field near Old Walsingham, just a few months ago, between forty and fifty urns were dug up. They were buried in dry, sandy soil, less than a yard deep, and not far apart from each other. While not all were exactly the same, most matched the descriptions given; some held around two pounds of bones and teeth, showing recent signs of burning. Additionally, there were other items like pieces of small boxes, beautifully crafted combs, handles of small brass tools, bronze nippers, and in one instance, a type of opal.

Near the same plot of ground, for about six yards compass, were digged up coals and incinerated substances, which begat conjecture that this was the ustrina or place of burning their bodies, or some sacrificing place unto the Manes, which was properly below the surface of the ground, as the aræ and altars unto the gods and heroes above it.

Near the same area, about six yards around, they found coal and ashes, leading to speculation that this was the ustrina or a cremation site, or perhaps a sacrifice place for the Manes, which was actually below ground, just like the aræ and altars dedicated to the gods and heroes above.

That these were the urns of Romans from the common custom and place where they were found, is no obscure conjecture, not far from a Roman garrison, and but five miles from Brancaster, set down by ancient record under the name of Branodunum. And where the adjoining town, containing seven parishes, in no very different sound, but Saxon termination, still retains the name of Burnham, which being an early station, it is not improbable the neighbour parts were filled with habitations, either of Romans themselves, or Britons Romanized, which observed the Roman customs.

That these were the urns of Romans, based on the common practice and location where they were discovered, is a reasonable assumption. They were found not far from a Roman garrison, just five miles from Brancaster, which is recorded in ancient texts as Branodunum. The nearby town, which includes seven parishes, has a name that sounds similar and has a Saxon ending—still keeping the name Burnham. Since this was an early settlement, it’s likely that the surrounding areas were populated with either Romans or Britons who had adopted Roman customs.

Nor is it improbable, that the Romans early possessed this country. For though we meet not with such strict particulars of these parts before the new institution of Constantine and military charge of the count of the Saxon shore, and that about the Saxon invasions, the Dalmatian horsemen were in the garrison of Brancaster; yet in the time of Claudius, Vespasian, and Severus, we find no less than three legions dispersed through the province of Britain. And as high as the reign of Claudius a great overthrow was given unto the Iceni, by the Roman lieutenant Ostorius. Not long after, the country was so molested, that, in hope of a better state, Prastaagus bequeathed his kingdom unto Nero and his daughters; and Boadicea, his queen, fought the last decisive battle with Paulinus. After which time, and conquest of Agricola, the lieutenant of Vespasian, probable it is, they wholly possessed this country; ordering it into garrisons or habitations best suitable with their securities. And so some Roman habitations not improbable in these parts, as high as the time of Vespasian, where the Saxons after seated, in whose thin-filled maps we yet find the name of Walsingham. Now if the Iceni were but Gammadims, Anconians, or men that lived in an angle, wedge, or elbow of Britain, according to the original etymology, this country will challenge the emphatical appellation, as most properly making the elbow or iken of Icenia.

It's also quite possible that the Romans were among the first to settle this area. While we don't have clear details about these regions before the establishment of Constantine and the military control of the count of the Saxon shore, as well as regarding the Saxon invasions, we do know that Dalmatian cavalry were stationed in Brancaster. However, during the times of Claudius, Vespasian, and Severus, there were at least three legions spread throughout Britain. As early as Claudius's reign, the Iceni suffered a major defeat at the hands of the Roman commander Ostorius. Soon after, the area faced so much turmoil that, in search of a better situation, Prasutagus left his kingdom to Nero and his daughters. Boadicea, his queen, led the last decisive battle against Paulinus. Following that period, after the conquest by Agricola, Vespasian's lieutenant, it seems likely that they fully occupied this region, organizing it into garrisons or settlements that suited their security needs. There were likely some Roman settlements in these areas even during Vespasian's time, where the Saxons later settled, and in their sparse maps, we still see the name Walsingham. Now, if the Iceni were simply Gammadims, Anconians, or people who lived in a corner, wedge, or elbow of Britain, according to the original meaning, this area would rightfully claim the significant title, as it effectively forms the elbow or iken of Icenia.

That Britain was notably populous is undeniable, from that expression of Cæsar.[XXXIX.] That the Romans themselves were early in no small numbers—seventy thousand, with their associates, slain, by Boadicea, affords a sure account. And though not many Roman habitations are now known, yet some, by old works, rampiers, coins, and urns, do testify their possessions. Some urns have been found at Castor, some also about Southcreak, and, not many years past, no less than ten in a field at Buxton, not near any recorded garrison. Nor is it strange to find Roman coins of copper and silver among us; of Vespasian, Trajan, Adrian, Commodus, Antoninus, Severus, &c.; but the greater number of Dioclesian, Constantine, Constans, Valens, with many of Victorinus Posthumius, Tetricus, and the thirty tyrants in the reign of Gallienus; and some as high as Adrianus have been found about Thetford, or Sitomagus, mentioned in the Itinerary of Antoninus, as the way from Venta or Castor unto London. But the most frequent discovery is made at the two Castors by Norwich and Yarmouth at Burghcastle, and Brancaster.

It's undeniable that Britain had a significant population, as noted by Cæsar.[XXXIX.] The Romans themselves were present in large numbers early on—seventy thousand, along with their allies, were killed by Boadicea, which provides a definite account. While not many Roman settlements are currently known, some remnants like ancient structures, ramparts, coins, and urns indicate their presence. Urns have been discovered at Castor, as well as around Southcreak, and not long ago, at least ten urns were found in a field at Buxton, which is not near any documented garrison. It’s also not unusual to discover Roman coins made of copper and silver among us; these include coins from Vespasian, Trajan, Hadrian, Commodus, Antoninus, Severus, and others, but the majority come from Diocletian, Constantine, Constans, Valens, as well as many from Victorinus Posthumius, Tetricus, and the thirty tyrants during Gallienus' reign; and some coins as old as Hadrian have been found around Thetford or Sitomagus, referenced in the Itinerary of Antoninus as the route from Venta or Castor to London. However, the most common discoveries occur at the two Castors near Norwich and Yarmouth, specifically at Burghcastle and Brancaster.

Besides the Norman, Saxon, and Danish pieces of Cuthred, Canutus, William, Matilda, and others, some British coins of gold have been dispersedly found, and no small number of silver pieces near Norwich, with a rude head upon the obverse, and an ill-formed horse on the reverse, with inscriptions Ic. Duro. T.; whether implying Iceni, Durotriges, Tascia, or Trinobantes, we leave to higher conjecture. Vulgar chronology will have Norwich Castle as old as Julius Cæsar; but his distance from these parts, and its Gothick form of structure, abridgeth such antiquity. The British coins afford conjecture of early habitation in these parts, though the city of Norwich arose from the ruins of Venta; and though, perhaps, not without some habitation before, was enlarged, builded, and nominated by the Saxons. In what bulk or populosity it stood in the old East-Angle monarchy tradition and history are silent. Considerable it was in the Danish eruptions, when Sueno burnt Thetford and Norwich, and Ulfketel, the governor thereof, was able to make some resistance, and after endeavoured to burn the Danish navy.

Besides the Norman, Saxon, and Danish coins from Cuthred, Canutus, William, Matilda, and others, some British gold coins have been found scattered about, along with a significant number of silver coins near Norwich. These coins feature a rough head on the front and a poorly designed horse on the back, with inscriptions Ic. Duro. T.; whether this refers to the Iceni, Durotriges, Tascia, or Trinobantes is left to speculation. Some believe that Norwich Castle dates back to Julius Caesar, but its distance from that time and its Gothic architectural style cast doubt on this claim. The British coins suggest early settlement in the area, although the city of Norwich developed from the ruins of Venta and was perhaps not uninhabited before but was expanded, built, and named by the Saxons. There's little information on how large or populous it was during the old East-Angle monarchy. It was significant during the Danish invasions, when Sweyn burned Thetford and Norwich, and Ulfketel, the governor, managed to resist and later attempted to burn the Danish fleet.

How the Romans left so many coins in countries of their conquests seems of hard resolution; except we consider how they buried them under ground when, upon barbarous invasions, they were fain to desert their habitations in most part of their empire, and the strictness of their laws forbidding to transfer them to any other uses: wherein the Spartans were singular, who, to make their copper money useless, contempered it with vinegar. That the Britons left any, some wonder, since their money was iron and iron rings before Cæsar; and those of after-stamp by permission, and but small in bulk and bigness. That so few of the Saxons remain, because, overcome by succeeding conquerors upon the place, their coins, by degrees, passed into other stamps and the marks of after-ages.

How the Romans left so many coins in the countries they conquered is quite puzzling. This can be understood if we consider how they buried their coins underground when, during barbaric invasions, they had to abandon their homes in most parts of their empire, along with their strict laws that prohibited repurposing the coins. The Spartans were unique in this regard, as they made their copper money useless by soaking it in vinegar. Some wonder why the Britons left any coins at all, since their money was iron and consisted of iron rings before Caesar came along; the coins that came later were issued by permission and were quite small in size. The reason so few Saxon coins have survived is that they were gradually replaced by succeeding conquerors, whose coins eventually took over and marked future ages.

Than the time of these urns deposited, or precise antiquity of these relicks, nothing of more uncertainty; for since the lieutenant of Claudius seems to have made the first progress into these parts, since Boadicea was overthrown by the forces of Nero, and Agricola put a full end to these conquests, it is not probable the country was fully garrisoned or planted before; and, therefore, however these urns might be of later date, not likely of higher antiquity.

Than the time when these urns were buried, or the exact age of these relics, nothing is more uncertain; for since Claudius's lieutenant seems to have made the first advances into these areas, since Boadicea was defeated by Nero’s forces, and Agricola completed these conquests, it’s unlikely that the country was fully settled or occupied before that. Therefore, even if these urns are from a later period, it’s not likely they are from an earlier time.

And the succeeding emperors desisted not from their conquests in these and other parts, as testified by history and medal-inscription yet extant: the province of Britain, in so divided a distance from Rome, beholding the faces of many imperial persons, and in large account; no fewer than Cæsar, Claudius, Britannicus, Vespasian, Titus, Adrian, Severus, Commodus, Geta, and Caracalla.

And the later emperors didn’t stop their conquests in these and other areas, as history and remaining inscriptions on medals show: the province of Britain, located so far from Rome, witnessed the presence of many emperors, including Cæsar, Claudius, Britannicus, Vespasian, Titus, Hadrian, Severus, Commodus, Geta, and Caracalla.

A great obscurity herein, because no medal or emperor’s coin enclosed, which might denote the date of their interments; observable in many urns, and found in those of Spitalfields, by London, which contained the coins of Claudius, Vespasian, Commodus, Antoninus, attended with lacrymatories, lamps, bottles of liquor, and other appurtenances of affectionate superstition, which in these rural interments were wanting.

A significant lack of clarity here, because there are no medals or imperial coins present that could indicate the date of their burials. This is seen in many urns, particularly those found in Spitalfields, near London, which contained coins from Claudius, Vespasian, Commodus, and Antoninus, along with tear bottles, lamps, bottles of drink, and other items related to loving rituals, which were absent in these rural burials.

Some uncertainty there is from the period or term of burning, or the cessation of that practice. Macrobius affirmeth it was disused in his days; but most agree, though without authentic record, that it ceased with the Antonini,—most safely to be understood after the reign of those emperors which assumed the name of Antoninus, extending unto Heliogabalus. Not strictly after Marcus; for about fifty years later, we find the magnificent burning and consecration of Servus; and, if we so fix this period or cessation, these urns will challenge above thirteen hundred years.

Some uncertainty exists regarding the duration of burning or when that practice stopped. Macrobius claims it was no longer practiced in his time; however, most people agree, although there’s no solid evidence, that it ended during the Antonines—most accurately understood after the rule of those emperors who took on the name Antoninus, extending to Heliogabalus. Not immediately after Marcus; about fifty years later, we see the splendid burning and consecration of Servus; and if we set this period or cessation, these urns will account for over thirteen hundred years.

But whether this practice was only then left by emperors and great persons, or generally about Rome, and not in other provinces, we hold no authentic account; for after Tertullian, in the days of Minucius, it was obviously objected upon Christians, that they condemned the practice of burning.[XL.] And we find a passage in Sidonius, which asserteth that practice in France unto a lower account. And, perhaps, not fully disused till Christianity fully established, which gave the final extinction to these sepulchral bonfires.

But whether this practice was only abandoned by emperors and influential individuals, or if it was prevalent throughout Rome and not in other provinces, we have no reliable record; because after Tertullian, during Minucius’s time, it was clearly pointed out that Christians condemned the act of burning.[XL.] And we find a statement in Sidonius that mentions this practice in France as being of a lesser significance. Perhaps it wasn't completely discontinued until Christianity became fully established, which ultimately led to the end of these funerary bonfires.

Whether they were the bones of men, or women, or children, no authentic decision from ancient custom in distinct places of burial. Although not improbably conjectured, that the double sepulture, or burying-place of Abraham, had in it such intention. But from exility of bones, thinness of skulls, smallness of teeth, ribs, and thigh-bones, not improbable that many thereof were persons of minor age, or woman. Confirmable also from things contained in them. In most were found substances resembling combs, plates like boxes, fastened with iron pins, and handsomely overwrought like the necks or bridges of musical instruments; long brass plates overwrought like the handles of neat implements; brazen nippers, to pull away hair; and in one a kind of opal, yet maintaining a bluish colour.

Whether they were the bones of men, women, or children, there’s no clear decision based on ancient customs in specific burial sites. Although it’s not unlikely to speculate that the double burial site of Abraham had this purpose. However, given the small size of the bones, the thinness of the skulls, and the smallness of the teeth, ribs, and thigh bones, it's likely that many of these remains belonged to younger individuals or women. This is also supported by the items found with them. In most graves, substances resembling combs, box-like plates fastened with iron pins, and beautifully crafted items resembling the necks or bridges of musical instruments were discovered; along with long brass plates designed like the handles of neat tools; bronze tweezers for hair removal; and in one grave, a type of opal that maintained a bluish color.

Now that they accustomed to burn or bury with them, things wherein they excelled, delighted, or which were dear unto them, either as farewells unto all pleasure, or vain apprehension that they might use them in the other world, is testified by all antiquity, observable from the gem or beryl ring upon the finger of Cynthia, the mistress of Propertius, when after her funeral pyre her ghost appeared unto him; and notably illustrated from the contents of that Roman urn preserved by Cardinal Farnese, wherein besides great number of gems with heads of gods and goddesses, were found an ape of agath, a grasshopper, an elephant of amber, a crystal ball, three glasses, two spoons, and six nuts of crystal; and beyond the content of urns, in the monument of Childerick the first, and fourth king from Pharamond, casually discovered three years past at Tournay, restoring unto the world much gold richly adorning his sword, two hundred rubies, many hundred imperial coins, three hundred golden bees, the bones and horse-shoes of his horse interred with him, according to the barbarous magnificence of those days in their sepulchral obsequies. Although, if we steer by the conjecture of many a Septuagint expression, some trace thereof may be found even with the ancient Hebrews, not only from the sepulchral treasure of David, but the circumcision knives which Joshua also buried.

Now that they were used to burning or burying with them things they excelled in, enjoyed, or that were dear to them—either as a farewell to all pleasure or from a vain hope that they might use them in the afterlife—this is supported by history. This can be seen in the gem or beryl ring on the finger of Cynthia, the mistress of Propertius, when her ghost appeared to

Some men, considering the contents of these urns, lasting pieces and toys included in them, and the custom of burning with many other nations, might somewhat doubt whether all urns found among us, were properly Roman relicks, or some not belonging unto our British, Saxon, or Danish forefathers.

Some men, thinking about what’s in these urns, the lasting items and trinkets included, as well as the tradition of cremation among various nations, might question whether all the urns found here are genuine Roman relics, or if some of them belonged to our British, Saxon, or Danish ancestors.

In the form of burial among the ancient Britons, the large discourses of Cæsar, Tacitus, and Strabo are silent. For the discovery whereof, with other particulars, we much deplore the loss of that letter which Cicero expected or received from his brother Quintus, as a resolution of British customs; or the account which might have been made by Scribonius Largus, the physician, accompanying the Emperor Claudius, who might have also discovered that frugal bit of the old Britons, which in the bigness of a bean could satisfy their thirst and hunger.

In the burial practices of ancient Britons, the extensive writings of Cæsar, Tacitus, and Strabo have nothing to say. We greatly regret the loss of the letter that Cicero anticipated or received from his brother Quintus, which would have explained British customs, as well as the report that Scribonius Largus, the doctor traveling with Emperor Claudius, might have made. He might have also revealed that simple food the old Britons consumed, which was as small as a bean but could satisfy their thirst and hunger.

But that the Druids and ruling priests used to burn and bury, is expressed by Pomponius; that Bellinus, the brother of Brennus, and King of the Britons, was burnt, is acknowledged by Polydorus, as also by Amandus Zierexensis in Historia and Pineda in his Universa Historia (Spanish). That they held that practice in Gallia, Cæsar expressly delivereth. Whether the Britons (probably descended from them, of like religion, language, and manners) did not sometimes make use of burning, or whether at least such as were after civilized unto the Roman life and manners, conformed not unto this practice, we have no historical assertion or denial. But since, from the account of Tacitus, the Romans early wrought so much civility upon the British stock, that they brought them to build temples, to wear the gown, and study the Roman laws and language, that they conformed also unto their religious rites and customs in burials, seems no improbable conjecture.

But that the Druids and ruling priests used to burn and bury is pointed out by Pomponius; that Bellinus, Brennus's brother and King of the Britons, was burnt is acknowledged by Polydorus, as well as Amandus Zierexensis in Historia and Pineda in his Universa Historia (Spanish). Cæsar clearly states that they practiced this in Gaul. We don’t have any historical evidence to confirm or deny whether the Britons, likely descended from them and sharing similar religion, language, and customs, sometimes used burning, or if at least those who were later civilized into Roman ways didn’t adopt this practice. However, since Tacitus’s account shows that the Romans early on refined the British people to such an extent that they started building temples, wearing togas, and studying Roman laws and language, it seems reasonable to assume that they also adapted to the Romans' religious rites and customs regarding burials.

That burning the dead was used in Sarmatia is affirmed by Gaguinus; that the Sueons and Gathlanders used to burn their princes and great persons, is delivered by Saxo and Olaus; that this was the old German practice, is also asserted by Tacitus. And though we are bare in historical particulars of such obsequies in this island, or that the Saxons, Jutes, and Angles burnt their dead, yet came they from parts where ’twas of ancient practice; the Germans using it, from whom they were descended. And even in Jutland and Sleswick in Anglia Cymbrica, urns with bones were found not many years before us.

That burning the dead was practiced in Sarmatia is confirmed by Gaguinus; that the Sueons and Gathlanders used to burn their princes and important figures is stated by Saxo and Olaus; that this was the ancient German custom is also noted by Tacitus. Although we lack specific historical details about such funerals on this island, or evidence that the Saxons, Jutes, and Angles burned their dead, they did come from regions where this was an old practice, as the Germans, from whom they descended, used it. And even in Jutland and Sleswick in Anglia Cymbrica, urns containing bones were found not long ago.

But the Danish and northern nations have raised an era or point of compute from their custom of burning their dead: some deriving it from Unguinus, some from Frotho the great, who ordained by law, that princes and chief commanders should be committed unto the fire, though the common sort had the common grave interment. So Starkatterus, that old hero, was burnt, and Ringo royally burnt the body of Harold the king slain by him.

But the Danish and northern nations have established a period or point of reference from their tradition of cremating their dead: some attributing it to Unguinus, others to Frotho the Great, who made it a law that princes and high-ranking leaders should be cremated, while the common people had regular burial. So, Starkatterus, that old hero, was cremated, and Ringo royally cremated the body of King Harold, whom he had slain.

What time this custom generally expired in that nation, we discern no assured period; whether it ceased before Christianity, or upon their conversion, by Ausgurius the Gaul, in the time of Ludovicus Pius, the son of Charles the Great, according to good computes; or whether it might not be used by some persons, while for an hundred and eighty years Paganism and Christianity were promiscuously embraced among them, there is no assured conclusion. About which times the Danes were busy in England, and particularly infested this country; where many castles and strongholds were built by them, or against them, and great number of names and families still derived from them. But since this custom was probably disused before their invasion or conquest, and the Romans confessedly practised the same since their possession of this island, the most assured account will fall upon the Romans, or Britons Romanized.

What time this custom generally ended in that nation, we don't know for sure; whether it stopped before Christianity or when they converted through Ausgurius the Gaul during the era of Ludovicus Pius, the son of Charles the Great, according to reliable estimates; or whether some people continued to practice it while for one hundred and eighty years both Paganism and Christianity were embraced by them, there’s no definite answer. Around this time, the Danes were busy in England, especially impacting this country; where many castles and fortifications were built by them or against them, and many names and families still trace their origins to them. However, since this custom likely faded before their invasion or conquest, and the Romans are known to have practiced it since they took over this island, the most reliable account will pertain to the Romans or Romanized Britons.

However, certain it is, that urns conceived of no Roman original, are often digged up both in Norway and Denmark, handsomely described, and graphically represented by the learned physician Wormius. And in some parts of Denmark in no ordinary number, as stands delivered by authors exactly describing those countries. And they contained not only bones, but many other substances in them, as knives, pieces of iron, brass, and wood, and one of Norway a brass gilded jew’s-harp.

However, it is clear that urns with no Roman origin are often dug up in both Norway and Denmark, beautifully illustrated and described by the learned physician Wormius. In some areas of Denmark, there are a significant number, as noted by authors who have accurately detailed those regions. These urns contained not only bones, but also various other items, such as knives, pieces of iron, brass, wood, and in one case from Norway, a brass-gilded jew's harp.

Nor were they confused or careless in disposing the noblest sort, while they placed large stones in circle about the urns or bodies which they interred: somewhat answerable unto the monument of Rollrich stones in England, or sepulchral monument probably erected by Rollo, who after conquered Normandy; where ’tis not improbable somewhat might be discovered. Meanwhile to what nation or person belonged that large urn found at Ashbury,[XLI.] containing mighty bones, and a buckler; what those large urns found at Little Massingham;[XLII.] or why the Anglesea urns are placed with their mouths downward, remains yet undiscovered.

They weren't confused or careless when burying the noblest kind; they placed large stones in a circle around the urns or bodies that they interred, similar to the Rollrich stones monument in England, or the burial monument likely built by Rollo, who later conquered Normandy; it’s possible that something might be discovered there. Meanwhile, it remains unknown to whom that large urn found at Ashbury,[XLI.] containing massive bones and a shield, belonged; what those large urns found at Little Massingham;[XLII.] are for; or why the Anglesea urns are placed with their openings facing downwards.

CHAPTER III.

Plaistered and whited sepulchres were anciently affected in cadaverous and corrupted burials; and the rigid Jews were wont to garnish the sepulchres of the righteous.[XLIII.] Ulysses, in Hecuba, cared not how meanly he lived, so he might find a noble tomb after death.[XLIV.] Great princes affected great monuments; and the fair and larger urns contained no vulgar ashes, which makes that disparity in those which time discovereth among us. The present urns were not of one capacity, the largest containing above a gallon, some not much above half that measure; nor all of one figure, wherein there is no strict conformity in the same or different countries; observable from those represented by Casalius, Bosio, and others, though all found in Italy; while many have handles, ears, and long necks, but most imitate a circular figure, in a spherical and round composure; whether from any mystery, best duration or capacity, were but a conjecture. But the common form with necks was a proper figure, making our last bed like our first; nor much unlike the urns of our nativity while we lay in the nether part of the earth,[XLV.] and inward vault of our microcosm. Many urns are red, these but of a black colour somewhat smooth, and dully sounding, which begat some doubt, whether they were burnt, or only baked in oven or sun, according to the ancient way, in many bricks, tiles, pots, and testaceous works; and, as the word testa is properly to be taken, when occurring without addition and chiefly intended by Pliny, when he commendeth bricks and tiles of two years old, and to make them in the spring. Nor only these concealed pieces, but the open magnificence of antiquity, ran much in the artifice of clay. Hereof the house of Mausolus was built, thus old Jupiter stood in the Capitol, and the statua of Hercules, made in the reign of Tarquinius Priscus, was extant in Pliny’s days. And such as declined burning or funeral urns, affected coffins of clay, according to the mode of Pythagoras, a way preferred by Varro. But the spirit of great ones was above these circumscriptions, affecting copper, silver, gold, and porphyry urns, wherein Severus lay, after a serious view and sentence on that which should contain him.[XLVI.] Some of these urns were thought to have been silvered over, from sparklings in several pots, with small tinsel parcels; uncertain whether from the earth, or the first mixture in them.

Drunk and whitewashed tombs were once popular for decaying and corrupted burials, and the strict Jews often decorated the tombs of the righteous.[XLIII.] Ulysses, in Hecuba, didn’t care how humbly he lived as long as he could secure a noble tomb after death.[XLIV.] Great leaders favored grand monuments, and the beautiful, larger urns held no ordinary ashes, which accounts for the differences in those revealed by time among us. The urns we have today are not all the same size; the largest holds more than a gallon, while some hold barely half that. They also don't all have the same shape, and there’s no strict consistency in the same or different countries; this is evident from those depicted by Casalius, Bosio, and others, even though they were all found in Italy. Many have handles and long necks, but most take on a round shape, either spherical or circular; whether this is due to some deeper meaning, better durability, or capacity is just speculation. However, the common design with necks was appropriate, making our final resting place similar to our first, not much different from the urns of our birth while we lay in the lower part of the earth,[XLV.] and the inner chamber of our microcosm. Many urns are red, while these are black, somewhat smooth, and dull sounding, leading to some doubt about whether they were actually fired or just baked in an oven or by the sun, as was done in ancient times with many bricks, tiles, pots, and earthenware; and, as the word testa is to be understood as intended by Pliny when he praises bricks and tiles that are two years old and made in the spring. Not just these hidden pieces, but also the open grandeur of antiquity relied heavily on clay craftsmanship. This is how the Mausoleum was built, how the ancient Jupiter stood in the Capitol, and how the statue of Hercules, created during the reign of Tarquinius Priscus, existed in Pliny’s time. Those who avoided burning or using urns often opted for clay coffins, as favored by Pythagoras, a method preferred by Varro. However, the spirits of the great were above these limitations, favoring urns made of copper, silver, gold, and porphyry, in which Severus lay after a serious consideration of what should hold him.[XLVI.] Some of these urns were thought to have been coated in silver, as evidenced by sparkles in various pots, with small bits of tinsel; it’s unclear whether this came from the earth or was part of the original mixture.

Among these urns we could obtain no good account of their coverings; only one seemed arched over with some kind of brickwork. Of those found at Buxton, some were covered with flints, some, in other parts, with tiles; those at Yarmouth Caster were closed with Roman bricks, and some have proper earthen covers adapted and fitted to them. But in the Homerical urn of Patroclus, whatever was the solid tegument, we find the immediate covering to be a purple piece of silk: and such as had no covers might have the earth closely pressed into them, after which disposure were probably some of these, wherein we found the bones and ashes half mortared unto the sand and sides of the urn, and some long roots of quich, or dog’s-grass, wreathed about the bones.

Among these urns, we couldn't get a clear idea of their coverings; only one appeared to be arched with some kind of brickwork. The ones found at Buxton were covered with flints, while others in different areas had tiles. The urns at Yarmouth Caster were sealed with Roman bricks, and some had proper earthen lids that fit them. However, in the urn of Patroclus from the Iliad, regardless of what solid covering it had, we find the immediate layer to be a purple piece of silk. Those without covers likely had the earth tightly packed into them, resulting in some where we discovered bones and ashes partially cemented to the sand and sides of the urn, along with some long roots of quich or dog’s-grass entwined around the bones.

No Lamps, included liquors, lacrymatories, or tear bottles, attended these rural urns, either as sacred unto the manes, or passionate expressions of their surviving friends. While with rich flames, and hired tears, they solemnized their obsequies, and in the most lamented monuments made one part of their inscriptions.[XLVII.] Some find sepulchral vessels containing liquors, which time hath incrassated into jellies. For, besides these lacrymatories, notable lamps, with vessels of oils, and aromatical liquors, attended noble ossuaries; and some yet retaining a vinosity and spirit in them, which, if any have tasted, they have far exceeded the palates of antiquity. Liquors not to be computed by years of annual magistrates, but by great conjunctions and the fatal periods of kingdoms.[XLVIII.] The draughts of consulary date were but crude unto these, and Opimian wine but in the must unto them.[XLIX.]

No lamps, included liquors, tear bottles, or anything similar were present with these rural urns, either as offerings to the spirits or as heartfelt gestures from their loved ones. While they honored their dead with rich flames and hired tears, their most mournful monuments included just a part of their inscriptions. Some have discovered burial vessels containing liquids that have thickened into jellies over time. In addition to these tear bottles, impressive lamps, oil containers, and aromatic liquids surrounded grand ossuaries; some still had a wine-like quality and spirit to them, which, if anyone has tasted, far surpassed the flavors of ancient times. These liquids were measured not by annual magistrates but by significant alignments and the fateful endings of empires. The drinks from the time of consuls were just basic compared to these, and Opimian wine was barely in its early stages compared to them.

In sundry graves and sepulchres we meet with rings, coins, and chalices. Ancient frugality was so severe, that they allowed no gold to attend the corpse, but only that which served to fasten their teeth. Whether the Opaline stone in this were burnt upon the finger of the dead, or cast into the fire by some affectionate friend, it will consist with either custom. But other incinerable substances were found so fresh, that they could feel no singe from fire. These, upon view, were judged to be wood; but, sinking in water, and tried by the fire, we found them to be bone or ivory. In their hardness and yellow colour they most resembled box, which, in old expressions, found the epithet of eternal, and perhaps in such conservatories might have passed uncorrupted.

In various graves and tombs, we find rings, coins, and chalices. The ancient economy was so strict that they didn’t allow any gold to accompany the body, except for what was used to fasten their teeth. Whether the Opaline stone was burned on the finger of the deceased or thrown into the fire by a loving friend, both customs fit within the tradition. However, other things meant to be burned were found so intact that they showed no signs of being singed by fire. At first glance, these were thought to be wood, but when we submerged them in water and tested them with fire, we discovered they were bone or ivory. Their hardness and yellow color resembled boxwood, which, in old descriptions, was called eternal and might have stayed unspoiled in such environments.

That bay leaves were found green in the tomb of S. Humbert, after an hundred and fifty years, was looked upon as miraculous. Remarkable it was unto old spectators, that the cypress of the temple of Diana lasted so many hundred years. The wood of the ark, and olive-rod of Aaron, were older at the captivity; but the cypress of the ark of Noah was the greatest vegetable of antiquity, if Josephus were not deceived by some fragments of it in his days: to omit the moor logs and fir trees found underground in many parts of England; the undated ruins of winds, floods, or earthquakes, and which in Flanders still show from what quarter they fell, as generally lying in a north-east position.

That bay leaves were found green in the tomb of S. Humbert after one hundred and fifty years was seen as miraculous. It was impressive to the old spectators that the cypress tree from the temple of Diana lasted so many hundreds of years. The wood of the ark and the olive rod of Aaron were older at the time of the captivity, but the cypress from Noah's ark was the oldest plant of antiquity, unless Josephus was misled by some remnants of it in his time. Not to mention the moor logs and fir trees discovered underground in various parts of England, as well as the undated ruins caused by winds, floods, or earthquakes, which in Flanders still indicate from which direction they fell, generally lying in a northeast position.

But though we found not these pieces to be wood, according to first apprehensions, yet we missed not altogether of some woody substance; for the bones were not so clearly picked but some coals were found amongst them; a way to make wood perpetual, and a fit associate for metal, whereon was laid the foundation of the great Ephesian temple, and which were made the lasting tests of old boundaries and landmarks. Whilst we look on these, we admire not observations of coals found fresh after four hundred years. In a long-deserted habitation even egg-shells have been found fresh, not tending to corruption.

But even though we didn't find these pieces to be wood, as we first thought, we still came across some woody material; the bones weren't so clean that we didn't find some coals among them. This is a way to make wood last forever, a perfect partner for metal, which supported the great temple in Ephesus and served as enduring markers of old boundaries and landmarks. As we look at these, we can't help but marvel at the coals found intact after four hundred years. In a long-abandoned home, even eggshells have been found fresh, showing no signs of decay.

In the monument of King Childerick the iron relicks were found all rusty and crumbling into pieces; but our little iron pins, which fastened the ivory works, held well together, and lost not their magnetical quality, though wanting a tenacious moisture for the firmer union of parts; although it be hardly drawn into fusion, yet that metal soon submitteth unto rust and dissolution. In the brazen pieces we admired not the duration, but the freedom from rust, and ill savour, upon the hardest attrition; but now exposed unto the piercing atoms of air, in the space of a few months, they begin to spot and betray their green entrails. We conceive not these urns to have descended thus naked as they appear, or to have entered their graves without the old habit of flowers. The urn of Philopœmen was so laden with flowers and ribbons, that it afforded no sight of itself. The rigid Lycurgus allowed olive and myrtle. The Athenians might fairly except against the practice of Democritus, to be buried up in honey, as fearing to embezzle a great commodity of their country, and the best of that kind in Europe. But Plato seemed too frugally politick, who allowed no larger monument than would contain four heroick verses, and designed the most barren ground for sepulture: though we cannot commend the goodness of that sepulchral ground which was set at no higher rate than the mean salary of Judas. Though the earth had confounded the ashes of these ossuaries, yet the bones were so smartly burnt, that some thin plates of brass were found half melted among them. Whereby we apprehend they were not of the meanest caresses, perfunctorily fired, as sometimes in military, and commonly in pestilence, burnings; or after the manner of abject corpses, huddled forth and carelessly burnt, without the Esquiline Port at Rome; which was an affront continued upon Tiberius, while they but half burnt his body, and in the amphitheatre, according to the custom in notable malefactors;[L.] whereas Nero seemed not so much to fear his death as that his head should be cut off and his body not burnt entire.

In the tomb of King Childerick, the iron relics were found all rusty and falling apart; but our little iron pins, which held the ivory parts together, stayed intact and didn't lose their magnetic quality, even though they lacked the moisture needed for a stronger bond. Although that metal is hard to melt, it quickly succumbs to rust and decay. In the bronze pieces, we didn't admire how long they lasted, but rather their resistance to rust and unpleasant odors, even under heavy wear. However, now exposed to the harsh elements of air, they've started to tarnish and reveal their green insides within just a few months. We don't think these urns originally looked so bare or that they were buried without the usual floral decorations. Philopœmen's urn was so loaded with flowers and ribbons that you couldn't see it. The strict Lycurgus allowed olive and myrtle. The Athenians might reasonably object to Democritus's practice of being buried in honey, fearing it would waste a precious resource from their land, which was the best of its kind in Europe. But Plato seemed overly frugal, allowing no larger marker than what could fit four heroic verses, and choosing the least appealing land for graves; though we can't praise the quality of that burial ground which was valued no higher than Judas's low pay. Even if the earth had mixed up the ashes of these remains, the bones were burned so well that some thin pieces of brass were found half melted among them. This suggests that they weren't poorly treated, hastily cremated as sometimes happens in military and plague-related burnings; nor were they disposed of like lowly corpses, carelessly burned near the Esquiline Gate in Rome; which was a slight against Tiberius, whose body was only half cremated, and likewise in the amphitheater, following the custom for notorious criminals; whereas Nero seemed less concerned about dying than about having his head cut off and his body not being completely burned.

Some, finding many fragments of skulls in these urns, suspected a mixture of bones; in none we searched was there cause of such conjecture, though sometimes they declined not that practice.—The ashes of Domitian were mingled with those of Julia; of Achilles with those of Patroclus. All urns contained not single ashes; without confused burnings they affectionately compounded their bones; passionately endeavouring to continue their living unions. And when distance of death denied such conjunctions, unsatisfied affections conceived some satisfaction to be neighbours in the grave, to lie urn by urn, and touch but in their manes. And many were so curious to continue their living relations, that they contrived large and family urns, wherein the ashes of their nearest friends and kindred might successively be received, at least some parcels thereof, while their collateral memorials lay in minor vessels about them.

Some people, finding many skull fragments in these urns, suspected a mix of bones; in none we searched was there any reason for such suspicion, although sometimes they didn’t avoid that practice. The ashes of Domitian were mixed with those of Julia; those of Achilles with Patroclus. Not all urns contained single ashes; without chaotic burnings, they lovingly combined their bones, passionately trying to keep their living connections. And when the distance of death prevented such unions, unfulfilled affection found some comfort in being neighbors in the grave, to lie urn by urn, just touching in their spirit. Many were so intent on maintaining their living relationships that they created large family urns, where the ashes of their closest friends and relatives could be received one after another, at least some portions of them, while their separate memorials lay in smaller vessels around them.

Antiquity held too light thoughts from objects of mortality, while some drew provocatives of mirth from anatomies,[LI.] and jugglers showed tricks with skeletons. When fiddlers made not so pleasant mirth as fencers, and men could sit with quiet stomachs, while hanging was played before them.[LII.] Old considerations made few mementos by skulls and bones upon their monuments. In the Egyptian obelisks and hieroglyphical figures it is not easy to meet with bones. The sepulchral lamps speak nothing less than sepulture, and in their literal draughts prove often obscene and antick pieces. Where we find D. M.[LIII.] it is obvious to meet with sacrificing pateras and vessels of libation upon old sepulchral monuments. In the Jewish hypogæum and subterranean cell at Rome, was little observable beside the variety of lamps and frequent draughts of Anthony and Jerome we meet with thigh-bones and death’s-heads; but the cemeterial cells of ancient Christians and martyrs were filled with draughts of Scripture stories; not declining the flourishes of cypress, palms, and olive, and the mystical figures of peacocks, doves, and cocks; but iterately affecting the portraits of Enoch, Lazarus, Jonas, and the vision of Ezekiel, as hopeful draughts, and hinting imagery of the resurrection, which is the life of the grave, and sweetens our habitations in the land of moles and pismires.

Antiquity had a casual attitude towards mortality, while some found humor in anatomy,[LI.] and jugglers performed tricks with skeletons. When musicians brought less pleasant amusement than fencers, and people could sit calmly while hangings were staged before them.[LII.] Old reflections left few reminders of skulls and bones on their monuments. In the Egyptian obelisks and hieroglyphs, bones are hard to find. The sepulchral lamps offer nothing less than reminders of burial, and their literal representations often come off as obscene and bizarre. Where we see D. M.[LIII.] we clearly encounter sacrificial pateras and libation vessels on ancient tomb monuments. In the Jewish burial sites and underground chambers in Rome, not much was noticeable except for the variety of lamps and frequent representations of Anthony and Jerome alongside thigh-bones and skulls; however, the burial cells of early Christians and martyrs were filled with depictions of Scripture stories, not neglecting embellishments of cypress, palms, and olives, and the symbolic figures of peacocks, doves, and roosters. They repeatedly focused on portraits of Enoch, Lazarus, Jonah, and Ezekiel's vision, as hopeful images hinting at the resurrection, which is the essence of the grave and brightens our dwellings in the land of moles and ants.

Gentle inscriptions precisely delivered the extent of men’s lives, seldom the manner of their deaths, which history itself so often leaves obscure in the records of memorable persons. There is scarce any philosopher but dies twice or thrice in Laertius; nor almost any life without two or three deaths in Plutarch; which makes the tragical ends of noble persons more favourably resented by compassionate readers who find some relief in the election of such differences.

Gentle inscriptions carefully detail the span of people's lives, rarely mentioning how they died, which history often leaves unclear in the accounts of famous figures. Almost every philosopher dies two or three times in Laertius, and nearly every life has two or three deaths in Plutarch; this makes the tragic endings of noble individuals more sympathetically regarded by compassionate readers who find some comfort in these variations.

The certainty of death is attended with uncertainties, in time, manner, places. The variety of monuments hath often obscured true graves; and cenotaphs confounded sepulchres. For beside their real tombs, many have found honorary and empty sepulchres. The variety of Homer’s monuments made him of various countries. Euripides had his tomb in Africa, but his sepulture in Macedonia. And Severus found his real sepulchre in Rome, but his empty grave in Gallia.

The certainty of death comes with uncertainties about when, how, and where it happens. The different types of monuments have often hidden actual graves, and memorials have confused the real burial sites. Besides their true tombs, many have found honorary and unoccupied graves. The variety of monuments dedicated to Homer made people think he was from different countries. Euripides was buried in Africa but had his memorial in Macedonia. Severus found his real tomb in Rome, but his empty grave in Gaul.

He that lay in a golden urn eminently above the earth, was not like to find the quiet of his bones. Many of these urns were broke by a vulgar discoverer in hope of enclosed treasure. The ashes of Marcellus were lost above ground, upon the like account. Where profit hath prompted, no age hath wanted such miners. For which the most barbarous expilators found the most civil rhetorick. Gold once out of the earth is no more due unto it; what was unreasonably committed to the ground, is reasonably resumed from it; let monuments and rich fabricks, not riches, adorn men’s ashes. The commerce of the living is not to be transferred unto the dead; it is not injustice to take that which none complains to lose, and no man is wronged where no man is possessor.

The person lying in a golden urn elevated above the earth isn't likely to find peace for their remains. Many of these urns were broken by common finders searching for hidden treasure. Marcellus’s ashes were lost above ground for the same reason. Whenever there's profit to be made, there have always been miners throughout history. Even the most brutal looters have found ways to sound refined. Once gold comes out of the earth, it no longer belongs to it; what was unfairly buried can be fairly taken back. Let monuments and impressive structures, not wealth, honor people’s remains. The dealings of the living shouldn’t be transferred to the dead; it’s not wrong to take what no one complains about losing, and no one is harmed when there’s no rightful owner.

What virtue yet sleeps in this terra damnata and aged cinders, were petty magic to experiment. These crumbling relicks and long fired particles superannuate such expectations; bones, hairs, nails, and teeth of the dead, were the treasures of old sorcerers. In vain we revive such practices; present superstition too visibly perpetuates the folly of our forefathers, wherein unto old observation this island was so complete, that it might have instructed Persia.

What hidden potential still lies in this terra damnata and aged ashes, if only minor magic were to be tried. These decaying remnants and long-burned fragments diminish those hopes; bones, hair, nails, and teeth of the dead were treasures for ancient sorcerers. It’s pointless to revive such practices; today’s superstitions all too clearly carry on the foolishness of our ancestors, where this island was so thorough in its observations that it could have taught Persia.

Plato’s historian of the other world lies twelve days incorrupted, while his soul was viewing the large stations of the dead. How to keep the corpse seven days from corruption by anointing and washing, without extenteration, were an hazardable piece of art, in our choicest practice. How they made distinct separation of bones and ashes from fiery admixture, hath found no historical solution; though they seemed to make a distinct collection and overlooked not Pyrrhus his toe. Some provision they might make by fictile vessels, coverings, tiles, or flat stones, upon and about the body (and in the same field, not far from these urns, many stones were found underground), as also by careful separation of extraneous matter composing and raking up the burnt bones with forks, observable in that notable lamp of Galvanus Martianus, who had the sight of the vas ustrinum or vessel wherein they burnt the dead, found in the Esquiline field at Rome, might have afforded clearer solution. But their insatisfaction herein begat that remarkable invention in the funeral pyres of some princes, by incombustible sheets made with a texture of asbestos, incremable flax, or salamander’s wool, which preserved their bones and ashes incommixed.

Plato’s historian of the afterlife stayed uncorrupted for twelve days while his soul explored the vast realms of the dead. Keeping a body from decaying for seven days through anointing and washing, without opening it up, was a risky skill in our best practices. How they separated bones and ashes from the fire has never been clearly explained in history, even though they seemed to make a clear collection and didn't overlook Pyrrhus’s toe. They might have used clay vessels, coverings, tiles, or flat stones around the body (and in the same area, not far from these urns, many stones were found buried), as well as carefully separating the ashes and raking up the burned bones with forks, as seen in the famous lamp of Galvanus Martianus, who had the vision of the vas ustrinum or vessel used for burning the dead, discovered in the Esquiline field in Rome, which could have provided a clearer explanation. But their dissatisfaction with this led to the remarkable invention of funeral pyres for some princes, using fireproof sheets made of asbestos, burn-resistant flax, or salamander's wool, which kept their bones and ashes separate.

How the bulk of a man should sink into so few pounds of bones and ashes, may seem strange unto any who considers not its constitution, and how slender a mass will remain upon an open and urging fire of the carnal composition. Even bones themselves, reduced into ashes, do abate a notable proportion. And consisting much of a volatile salt, when that is fired out, make a light kind of cinders. Although their bulk be disproportionable to their weight, when the heavy principle of salt is fired out, and the earth almost only remaineth; observable in sallow, which makes more ashes than oak, and discovers the common fraud of selling ashes by measure, and not by ponderation.

How it's possible for a person’s body to turn into just a few pounds of bones and ashes might seem strange to anyone who doesn't consider what it's made of and how little mass is left when subjected to the intense heat of a fire. Even bones, when turned to ashes, significantly lose their mass. Since they contain a lot of volatile salt, once it's burned away, they become light remnants. Although their size seems large compared to their weight, when the heavier salt is burned off, almost only the earthy material is left; this is noticeable in willow, which produces more ashes than oak, revealing the common trick of selling ashes by volume rather than weight.

Some bones make best skeletons, some bodies quick and speediest ashes. Who would expect a quick flame from hydropical Heraclitus? The poisoned soldier when his belly brake, put out two pyres in Plutarch. But in the plague of Athens, one private pyre served two or three intruders; and the Saracens burnt in large heaps, by the king of Castile, showed how little fuel sufficeth. Though the funeral pyre of Patroclus took up an hundred foot,[LIV.] a piece of an old boat burnt Pompey; and if the burthen of Isaac were sufficient for an holocaust, a man may carry his own pyre.

Some bones make the best skeletons, while some bodies turn to ashes quickly. Who would expect a fast flame from watery Heraclitus? The poisoned soldier, when his belly burst, extinguished two pyres in Plutarch. But during the plague in Athens, one private pyre was enough for two or three unwelcome guests; and the Saracens, burned in large piles by the king of Castile, showed how little fuel is needed. While Patroclus's funeral pyre was a hundred feet long,[LIV.] a piece of an old boat burned Pompey; and if Isaac's burden was enough for a total burnt offering, a person can carry his own pyre.

From animals are drawn good burning lights, and good medicines against burning. Though the seminal humour seems of a contrary nature to fire, yet the body completed proves a combustible lump, wherein fire finds flame even from bones, and some fuel almost from all parts; though the metropolis of humidity[LV.] seems least disposed unto it, which might render the skulls of these urns less burned than other bones. But all flies or sinks before fire almost in all bodies: when the common ligament is dissolved, the attenuable parts ascend, the rest subside in coal, calx, or ashes.

From animals, we get useful burning lights and effective medicines for burns. Even though the seminal fluid seems to oppose fire, the complete body turns out to be a combustible mass, where fire can ignite even from bones, and some fuel can be sourced from nearly all parts; although the main source of moisture[LV.] appears to be the least likely to ignite, which might mean the skulls of these urns are less charred than other bones. But everything either flies or sinks before fire in almost all bodies: when the common connective tissue breaks down, the lighter parts rise, while the rest settles as coal, lime, or ash.

To burn the bones of the king of Edom for lime,[LVI.] seems no irrational ferity; but to drink of the ashes of dead relations,[LVII.] a passionate prodigality. He that hath the ashes of his friend, hath an everlasting treasure; where fire taketh leave, corruption slowly enters. In bones well burnt, fire makes a wall against itself; experimented in Copels,[105] and tests of metals, which consist of such ingredients. What the sun compoundeth, fire analyzeth, not transmuteth. That devouring agent leaves almost always a morsel for the earth, whereof all things are but a colony; and which, if time permits, the mother element will have in their primitive mass again.

To burn the bones of the king of Edom for lime,[LVI.] seems like an extreme act of brutality; but to drink the ashes of dead relatives,[LVII.] is a reckless extravagance. Whoever has the ashes of their friend has an everlasting treasure; where fire leaves its mark, decay slowly creeps in. In well-burned bones, fire creates a barrier against decay; this has been demonstrated in experiments with Coals,[105] and metal tests, which are made from similar materials. What the sun creates, fire breaks down, but doesn’t change. That consuming force almost always leaves a remnant for the earth, from which everything ultimately comes; and if time allows, the mother element will reclaim it in its original form again.

He that looks for urns and old sepulchral relicks, must not seek them in the ruins of temples, where no religion anciently placed them. These were found in a field, according to ancient custom, in noble or private burial; the old practice of the Canaanites, the family of Abraham, and the burying-place of Joshua, in the borders of his possessions; and also agreeable unto Roman practice to bury by highways, whereby their monuments were under eye:—memorials of themselves, and mementoes of mortality unto living passengers; whom the epitaphs of great ones were fain to beg to stay and look upon them,—a language though sometimes used, not so proper in church inscriptions.[LVIII.] The sensible rhetorick of the dead, to exemplarity of good life, first admitted to the bones of pious men and martyrs within church walls, which in succeeding ages crept into promiscuous practice: while Constantine was peculiarly favoured to be admitted into the church porch, and the first thus buried in England, was in the days of Cuthred.

Those looking for urns and old burial relics shouldn’t search for them in temple ruins, where no ancient religion placed them. They were found in a field, as was customary in noble or private burials; following the old practices of the Canaanites, the family of Abraham, and the burial site of Joshua, located on the edges of his land; and it also aligns with Roman customs of burying along highways, so their monuments would be visible: memorials for themselves and reminders of mortality for those passing by; whose epitaphs from the notable asked visitors to stop and reflect on them—a phrase sometimes used, but not fitting for church inscriptions. [LVIII.] The poignant rhetoric of the deceased, serving as examples of a good life, was first allowed within church walls for the bones of pious men and martyrs; this practice gradually became more common in later ages: while Constantine was uniquely granted a place in the church porch, and the first to be buried this way in England was during the time of Cuthred.

Christians dispute how their bodies should lie in the grave. In urnal interment they clearly escaped this controversy. Though we decline the religious consideration, yet in cemeterial and narrower burying-places, to avoid confusion and cross-position, a certain posture were to be admitted: which even Pagan civility observed. The Persians lay north and south; the Megarians and Phœnicians placed their heads to the east; the Athenians, some think, towards the west, which Christians still retain. And Beda will have it to be the posture of our Saviour. That he was crucified with his face toward the west, we will not contend with tradition and probable account; but we applaud not the hand of the painter, in exalting his cross so high above those on either side: since hereof we find no authentic account in history, and even the crosses found by Helena, pretend no such distinction from longitude or dimension.

Christians argue about how their bodies should be buried. In urn burials, they clearly avoid this debate. While we set aside religious beliefs, in cemeteries and smaller burial places, a specific posture should be accepted to prevent confusion and improper positioning, which even pagan cultures adhered to. The Persians buried their dead north and south; the Megarians and Phoenicians pointed their heads to the east; and some say the Athenians faced west, which Christians still follow today. Bede claims this was the position of our Savior. We won’t dispute whether he was crucified with his face towards the west, as it’s rooted in tradition and plausible accounts. However, we do not admire the artist’s depiction of his cross towering above those of the others beside him, as we find no reliable historical accounts to support this, and even the crosses discovered by Helena do not claim any such difference in position or size.

To be knav’d out of our graves, to have our skulls made drinking-bowls, and our bones turned into pipes, to delight and sport our enemies, are tragical abominations escaped in burning burials.

To be robbed of our graves, to have our skulls turned into drinking bowls, and our bones shaped into pipes, to entertain and mock our enemies, is a tragic horror that we've escaped from in fiery burials.

Urnal interments and burnt relicks lie not in fear of worms, or to be an heritage for serpents. In carnal sepulture, corruptions seem peculiar unto parts; and some speak of snakes out of the spinal marrow. But while we suppose common worms in graves, ’tis not easy to find any there; few in churchyards above a foot deep, fewer or none in churches though in fresh-decayed bodies. Teeth, bones, and hair, give the most lasting defiance to corruption. In an hydropical body, ten years buried in the churchyard, we met with a fat concretion, where the nitre of the earth, and the salt and lixivious liquor of the body, had coagulated large lumps of fat into the consistence of the hardest Castile soap, whereof part remaineth with us.[106] After a battle with the Persians, the Roman corpses decayed in few days, while the Persian bodies remained dry and uncorrupted. Bodies in the same ground do not uniformly dissolve, nor bones equally moulder; whereof in the opprobrious disease, we expect no long duration. The body of the Marquis of Dorset[LIX.] seemed sound and handsomely cereclothed, that after seventy-eight years was found uncorrupted. Common tombs preserve not beyond powder: a firmer consistence and compage of parts might be expected from arefaction, deep burial, or charcoal. The greatest antiquities of mortal bodies may remain in putrefied bones, whereof, though we take not in the pillar of Lot’s wife, or metamorphosis of Ortelius, some may be older than pyramids, in the putrefied relicks of the general inundation. When Alexander opened the tomb of Cyrus, the remaining bones discovered his proportion, whereof urnal fragments afford but a bad conjecture, and have this disadvantage of grave interments, that they leave us ignorant of most personal discoveries. For since bones afford not only rectitude and stability but figure unto the body, it is no impossible physiognomy to conjecture at fleshy appendencies, and after what shape the muscles and carnous parts might hang in their full consistencies. A full-spread cariola shows a well-shaped horse behind; handsome formed skulls give some analogy of fleshy resemblance. A critical view of bones makes a good distinction of sexes. Even colour is not beyond conjecture, since it is hard to be deceived in the distinction of the Negroes’ skulls.[107] Dante’s[LX.] characters are to be found in skulls as well as faces. Hercules is not only known by his foot. Other parts make out their comproportions and inferences upon whole or parts. And since the dimensions of the head measure the whole body, and the figure thereof gives conjecture of the principal faculties: physiognomy outlives ourselves, and ends not in our graves.

Urnal burials and burned relics aren’t buried out of fear of worms or to be an inheritance for snakes. In bodily graves, decay seems specific to certain parts; some even say snakes come from the spinal cord. But while we think common worms are in graves, it's not easy to find any there; few in churchyards deeper than a foot, and fewer or none in churches even with recently decayed bodies. Teeth, bones, and hair resist decay the longest. In a swollen body buried for ten years in the churchyard, we found a mass of fat, where the earth's nitrate and the body's salt and liquid had turned large lumps of fat into the hardness of the toughest Castile soap, of which part remains with us. After a battle with the Persians, Roman bodies decayed in just a few days, while Persian bodies stayed dry and uncorrupted. Bodies in the same place don’t decompose uniformly, nor do bones decay equally; in diseases causing shame, we don’t expect long-lasting remains. The body of the Marquis of Dorset seemed intact and well-preserved after seventy-eight years in burial. Regular tombs don’t last beyond dust: a more solid structure and connection of parts might last longer with desiccation, deep burial, or charcoal. The oldest remnants of human bodies may survive in decayed bones, and while we may not include Lot’s wife in the pillars or Ortelius's transformation, some remains might be older than the pyramids, from the remnants of the great flood. When Alexander opened Cyrus's tomb, the remaining bones showed his height, which makes the fragments from urns provide only poor guesses and have the drawback of grave burials that leave us unaware of many personal details. Since bones provide not only support and stability but also shape to the body, it’s not impossible to guess at fleshly features and how muscles and soft parts might have hung in their full forms. A full spread cariola shows a well-shaped horse behind; nicely formed skulls hint at bodily resemblance. A close look at bones can well distinguish between genders. Even color isn't too hard to guess, since it’s difficult to misidentify the skulls of Black people. Dante’s characters can be found in skulls as well as faces. Hercules is recognized not just by his foot. Other parts also reveal proportions and insights into the whole or parts. And since the size of the head indicates the size of the whole body and its shape gives clues about the main abilities: physiognomy outlasts us and doesn’t just end in our graves.

Severe contemplators, observing these lasting relicks, may think them good monuments of persons past, little advantage to future beings; and, considering that power which subdueth all things unto itself, that can resume the scattered atoms, or identify out of anything, conceive it superfluous to expect a resurrection out of relicks: but the soul subsisting, other matter, clothed with due accidents, may salve the individuality. Yet the saints, we observe, arose from graves and monuments about the holy city. Some think the ancient patriarchs so earnestly desired to lay their bones in Canaan, as hoping to make a part of that resurrection; and, though thirty miles from Mount Calvary, at least to lie in that region which should produce the first-fruits of the dead. And if, according to learned conjecture, the bodies of men shall rise where their greatest relicks remain, many are not like to err in the topography of their resurrection, though their bones or bodies be after translated by angels into the field of Ezekiel’s vision, or as some will order it, into the valley of judgment, or Jehosaphat.

Serious thinkers, seeing these lasting remnants, might consider them good monuments of people who have passed, offering little benefit to future generations; and, reflecting on that power which conquers everything and can gather scattered particles or create something from anything, might find it pointless to expect a resurrection from remnants. However, the soul endures, and other matter, dressed with the right qualities, may preserve individuality. Yet, we see that the saints rose from graves and monuments around the holy city. Some believe the ancient patriarchs wished so fervently to be buried in Canaan in hopes of being part of that resurrection; and, even though they were thirty miles from Mount Calvary, at least they wanted to rest in the region that would bring forth the first fruits of the dead. If, as learned speculation suggests, people's bodies will rise where their most significant remains are, many won't be mistaken about the location of their resurrection, even if their bones or bodies are later moved by angels to the field of Ezekiel's vision, or, as some propose, to the valley of judgment, or Jehosaphat.

CHAPTER IV.

Christians have handsomely glossed the deformity of death by careful consideration of the body, and civil rites which take off brutal terminations: and though they conceived all reparable by a resurrection, cast not off all care of interment. And since the ashes of sacrifices burnt upon the altar of God were carefully carried out by the priests, and deposed in a clean field; since they acknowledged their bodies to be the lodging of Christ, and temples of the Holy Ghost, they devolved not all upon the sufficiency of soul-existence; and therefore with long services and full solemnities, concluded their last exequies, wherein to all distinctions the Greek devotion seems most pathetically ceremonious.

Christians have elegantly addressed the reality of death by thoughtfully considering the body and by implementing civil rites that soften its harshness. While they believe that everything can be fixed with a resurrection, they still care deeply about how the deceased are buried. Since the ashes of sacrifices burned on God’s altar were carefully taken out by the priests and laid to rest in a clean place; and since they regarded their bodies as the dwelling place of Christ and temples of the Holy Spirit, they didn’t rely solely on the idea of living souls. Therefore, with extensive services and great solemnity, they performed their final rites, where the Greek rituals seem to stand out as particularly heartfelt and ceremonious.

Christian invention hath chiefly driven at rites, which speak hopes of another life, and hints of a resurrection. And if the ancient Gentiles held not the immortality of their better part, and some subsistence after death, in several rites, customs, actions, and expressions, they contradicted their own opinions: wherein Democritus went high, even to the thought of a resurrection, as scoffingly recorded by Pliny.[LXI.] What can be more express than the expression of Phocylides?[LXII.] Or who would expect from Lucretius[LXIII.] a sentence of Ecclesiastes? Before Plato could speak, the soul had wings in Homer, which fell not, but flew out of the body into the mansions of the dead; who also observed that handsome distinction of Demas and Soma, for the body conjoined to the soul, and body separated from it. Lucian spoke much truth in jest, when he said that part of Hercules which proceeded from Alcmena perished, that from Jupiter remained immortal. Thus Socrates was content that his friends should bury his body, so they would not think they buried Socrates; and, regarding only his immortal part, was indifferent to be burnt or buried. From such considerations, Diogenes might contemn sepulture, and, being satisfied that the soul could not perish, grow careless of corporal interment. The Stoicks, who thought the souls of wise men had their habitation about the moon, might make slight account of subterraneous deposition; whereas the Pythagoreans and transcorporating philosophers, who were to be often buried, held great care of their interment. And the Platonicks rejected not a due care of the grave, though they put their ashes to unreasonable expectations, in their tedious term of return and long set revolution.

Christian beliefs have primarily focused on rituals that express hopes for another life and the possibility of resurrection. If the ancient Romans didn’t believe in the immortality of the soul and some form of existence after death through various rites, customs, actions, and expressions, they would be contradicting their own beliefs. Democritus even went as far as contemplating resurrection, a thought mockingly noted by Pliny. What could express this more clearly than Phocylides? Or who would expect a line from Lucretius to resemble something from Ecclesiastes? Before Plato, Homer depicted the soul as having wings that did not fall but flew from the body to the realm of the dead, highlighting the clear distinction between the body joined with the soul and the body separated from it. Lucian humorously pointed out the truth when he said that the part of Hercules from Alcmena perished, while the part from Jupiter remained immortal. Therefore, Socrates was okay with his friends burying his body as long as they didn’t think they were burying Socrates himself, showing indifference to whether he was burned or buried, focusing only on his immortal part. From these ideas, Diogenes might dismiss burial, feeling confident that the soul couldn’t perish, and therefore not caring about physical internment. The Stoics, who believed the souls of wise individuals resided near the moon, likely found little value in burial underground. In contrast, the Pythagoreans and reincarnation philosophers, who believed in frequent rebirths, paid special attention to how they were buried. The Platonists didn’t neglect proper care for graves either, even as they cherished unrealistic hopes for their ashes in the long duration of their eventual return.

Men have lost their reason in nothing so much as their religion, wherein stones and clouts make martyrs; and, since the religion of one seems madness unto another, to afford an account or rational of old rites requires no rigid reader. That they kindled the pyre aversely, or turning their face from it, was an handsome symbol of unwilling ministration. That they washed their bones with wine and milk; that the mother wrapped them in linen, and dried them in her bosom, the first fostering part and place of their nourishment; that they opened their eyes toward heaven before they kindled the fire, as the place of their hopes or original, were no improper ceremonies. Their last valediction,[LXIV.] thrice uttered by the attendants, was also very solemn, and somewhat answered by Christians, who thought it too little, if they threw not the earth thrice upon the interred body. That, in strewing their tombs, the Romans affected the rose; the Greeks amaranthus and myrtle: that the funeral pyre consisted of sweet fuel, cypress, fir, larix, yew, and trees perpetually verdant, lay silent expressions of their surviving hopes. Wherein Christians, who deck their coffins with bays, have found a more elegant emblem; for that it, seeming dead, will restore itself from the root, and its dry and exsuccous leaves resume their verdure again; which, if we mistake not, we have also observed in furze. Whether the planting of yew in churchyards hold not its original from ancient funeral rites, or as an emblem of resurrection, from its perpetual verdure, may also admit conjecture.

Men have lost their sense in nothing more than their religion, where stones and rags create martyrs; and since one person's religion seems crazy to another, explaining or justifying old rituals doesn't need a strict audience. That they lit the pyre while looking away or turning their backs was a nice symbol of reluctant service. That they washed their bones with wine and milk; that the mother wrapped them in linen and held them close to her chest, the first nurturing part and place of their sustenance; that they raised their eyes to heaven before lighting the fire, as a place of their hopes or origins, were not inappropriate ceremonies. Their final farewell, [LXIV.] uttered three times by the attendants, was also very solemn, and somewhat echoed by Christians, who believed it was insufficient unless they threw dirt three times onto the buried body. That the Romans preferred roses for decorating their graves, while the Greeks chose amaranth and myrtle; that the funeral pyre was made of fragrant wood like cypress, fir, larch, yew, and trees that are always green, silently expressed their enduring hopes. In contrast, Christians, who adorn their coffins with laurel, have found a more elegant symbol; for it appears dead yet will regenerate from the roots, and its dry, lifeless leaves will regain their green; which, if we're not mistaken, we have also noticed in gorse. Whether the tradition of planting yew in churchyards originates from ancient funerary rituals or as a symbol of resurrection due to its eternal greenness is also open to speculation.

They made use of musick to excite or quiet the affections of their friends, according to different harmonies. But the secret and symbolical hint was the harmonical nature of the soul; which, delivered from the body, went again to enjoy the primitive harmony of heaven, from whence it first descended; which, according to its progress traced by antiquity, came down by Cancer, and ascended by Capricornus.

They used music to stir or calm the feelings of their friends, depending on the different harmonies. But the deeper and symbolic message was about the harmonious nature of the soul; which, freed from the body, would return to enjoy the original harmony of heaven, where it first came from; and according to the path outlined by ancient beliefs, it descended through Cancer and ascended via Capricorn.

They burnt not children before their teeth appeared, as apprehending their bodies too tender a morsel for fire, and that their gristly bones would scarce leave separable relicks after the pyral combustion. That they kindled not fire in their houses for some days after was a strict memorial of the late afflicting fire. And mourning without hope, they had an happy fraud against excessive lamentation, by a common opinion that deep sorrows disturb their ghosts.[LXV.]

They didn't burn children before their teeth came in, thinking their bodies were too tender for the flames, and their gristly bones would barely leave any remains after being burned. The fact that they didn't light fires in their homes for several days afterward was a strong reminder of the recent devastating fire. And in their grieving without hope, they had a clever trick to avoid excessive mourning, believing that intense sorrow upsets the spirits of the deceased.[LXV.]

That they buried their dead on their backs, or in a supine position, seems agreeable unto profound sleep, and common posture of dying; contrary to the most natural way of birth; nor unlike our pendulous posture, in the doubtful state of the womb. Diogenes was singular, who preferred a prone situation in the grave; and some Christians[LXVI.] like neither, who decline the figure of rest, and make choice of an erect posture.

That they buried their dead on their backs, or in a lying down position, seems similar to deep sleep and the common way of dying; it’s the opposite of the most natural way of being born; and not unlike our hanging position in the uncertain state of the womb. Diogenes was unique, who preferred to be laid face down in the grave; and some Christians[LXVI.] don’t like either, choosing instead an upright posture.

That they carried them out of the world with their feet forward, not inconsonant unto reason, as contrary unto the native posture of man, and his production first into it; and also agreeable unto their opinions, while they bid adieu unto the world, not to look again upon it; whereas Mahometans who think to return to a delightful life again, are carried forth with their heads forward, and looking toward their houses.

That they were carried out of the world feet first makes sense, as it goes against the natural position of humans and their initial entry into it. It also aligns with their beliefs, as they bid farewell to the world, not intending to look back. In contrast, Muslims, who hope to return to a pleasant afterlife, are carried out head first and facing their homes.

They closed their eyes, as parts which first die, or first discover the sad effects of death. But their iterated clamations to excitate their dying or dead friends, or revoke them unto life again, was a vanity of affection; as not presumably ignorant of the critical tests of death, by apposition of feathers, glasses, and reflection of figures, which dead eyes represent not: which, however not strictly verifiable in fresh and warm cadavers, could hardly elude the test, in corpses of four or five days.

They shut their eyes, like parts that first die or first notice the sorrowful effects of death. But their repeated cries to wake their dying or dead friends or bring them back to life was just a nice but pointless gesture; they weren’t really clueless about the critical signs of death, like the use of feathers, mirrors, and the reflections that dead eyes don’t show. However, while these signs might not be strictly proven on fresh and warm cadavers, they could hardly be missed in bodies that had been dead for four or five days.

That they sucked in the last breath of their expiring friends, was surely a practice of no medical institution, but a loose opinion that the soul passed out that way, and a fondness of affection, from some Pythagorical foundation, that the spirit of one body passed into another, which they wished might be their own.

That they inhaled the final breath of their dying friends was definitely not a practice endorsed by any medical establishment, but rather a vague belief that the soul exited that way, along with a sentimental attachment, stemming from some Pythagorean idea, that the spirit of one person transferred into another, which they hoped could be their own.

That they poured oil upon the pyre, was a tolerable practice, while the intention rested in facilitating the ascension. But to place good omens in the quick and speedy burning, to sacrifice unto the winds for a despatch in this office, was a low form of superstition.

That they poured oil on the pyre was an acceptable practice as long as the intention was to help with the ascension. But to put good omens in the fast and efficient burning, to sacrifice to the winds for a quick completion of this task, was a petty form of superstition.

The archimime, or jester, attending the funeral train, and imitating the speeches, gesture, and manners of the deceased, was too light for such solemnities, contradicting their funeral orations and doleful rites of the grave.

The archimime, or jester, at the funeral procession, mimicking the speeches, gestures, and mannerisms of the deceased, was too frivolous for such serious occasions, undermining their funeral speeches and mournful grave rituals.

That they buried a piece of money with them as a fee of the Elysian ferryman, was a practice full of folly. But the ancient custom of placing coins in considerable urns, and the present practice of burying medals in the noble foundations of Europe, are laudable ways of historical discoveries, in actions, persons, chronologies; and posterity will applaud them.

That they buried a coin with them as a fee for the Elysian ferryman was a foolish practice. However, the ancient tradition of putting coins in large urns, and the current practice of burying medals in the esteemed foundations of Europe, are worthy methods for historical discoveries, in actions, people, and timelines; and future generations will appreciate them.

We examine not the old laws of sepulture, exempting certain persons from burial or burning. But hereby we apprehend that these were not the bones of persons planet-struck or burnt with fire from heaven; no relicks of traitors to their country, self-killers, or sacrilegious malefactors; persons in old apprehension unworthy of the earth; condemned unto the Tartarus of hell, and bottomless pit of Pluto, from whence there was no redemption.

We’re not looking at the old burial laws that kept certain people from being buried or cremated. However, we understand that these weren't the remains of people struck by lightning or burned by fire from the sky; they weren't the remains of traitors to their country, suicides, or sacrilegious criminals; they weren't seen in the past as worthy of the earth; they were condemned to the Tartarus of hell, the bottomless pit of Pluto, with no chance of redemption.

Nor were only many customs questionable in order to their obsequies, but also sundry practices, fictions, and conceptions, discordant or obscure, of their state and future beings. Whether unto eight or ten bodies of men to add one of a woman, as being more inflammable and unctuously constituted for the better pyral combustion, were any rational practice; or whether the complaint of Periander’s wife be tolerable, that wanting her funeral burning, she suffered intolerable cold in hell, according to the constitution of the infernal house of Pluto, wherein cold makes a great part of their tortures; it cannot pass without some question.

Many customs surrounding funerals are questionable, as well as various practices, beliefs, and ideas about the afterlife that are conflicting or unclear. Is it reasonable to add a woman's body to a group of eight or ten men since she is seen as more flammable and better suited for cremation? Or is Periander’s wife’s complaint acceptable, claiming that without her funeral pyre, she endures unbearable cold in hell, based on how Pluto's realm is structured, where cold is a significant part of their suffering? These matters certainly raise some questions.

Why the female ghosts appear unto Ulysses, before the heroes and masculine spirits,—why the Psyche or soul of Tiresias is of the masculine gender, who, being blind on earth, sees more than all the rest in hell; why the funeral suppers consisted of eggs, beans, smallage, and lettuce, since the dead are made to eat asphodels about the Elysian meadows:—why, since there is no sacrifice acceptable, nor any propitiation for the covenant of the grave, men set up the deity of Morta, and fruitlessly adored divinities without ears, it cannot escape some doubt.

Why do female ghosts appear to Ulysses before the male heroes and spirits? Why is the soul of Tiresias, who is blind on earth but sees more than anyone else in the underworld, depicted as male? Why did the funeral meals include eggs, beans, smallage, and lettuce when the dead are said to eat asphodels in the Elysian fields? Given that there’s no acceptable sacrifice or way to appease the agreement with the grave, why do people worship the deity Morta and futilely pray to gods who can't hear? These questions certainly raise some doubts.

The dead seem all alive in the human Hades of Homer, yet cannot well speak, prophecy, or know the living, except they drink blood, wherein is the life of man. And therefore the souls of Penelope’s paramours, conducted by Mercury, chirped like bats, and those which followed Hercules, made a noise but like a flock of birds.

The dead feel very much alive in the human underworld of Homer, yet they can hardly speak, make predictions, or recognize the living unless they drink blood, which holds the essence of life. That's why the souls of Penelope’s suitors, guided by Mercury, chirped like bats, while those who followed Hercules made sounds like a flock of birds.

The departed spirits know things past and to come; yet are ignorant of things present. Agamemnon foretells what should happen unto Ulysses; yet ignorantly inquires what is become of his own son. The ghosts are afraid of swords in Homer; yet Sibylla tells Æneas in Virgil, the thin habit of spirits was beyond the force of weapons. The spirits put off their malice with their bodies, and Cæsar and Pompey accord in Latin hell; yet Ajax, in Homer, endures not a conference with Ulysses; and Deiphobus appears all mangled in Virgil’s ghosts, yet we meet with perfect shadows among the wounded ghosts of Homer.

The spirits that have passed know about things from the past and future; however, they lack knowledge of what’s happening right now. Agamemnon predicts what will happen to Ulysses but cluelessly asks about his own son. The ghosts in Homer are scared of swords, but in Virgil, Sibylla tells Æneas that spirits are beyond the reach of weapons. The spirits let go of their hatred when they lose their bodies, and Cæsar and Pompey find peace in Latin hell; still, Ajax in Homer cannot stand talking to Ulysses, and Deiphobus appears all messed up in Virgil’s underworld, while we see complete shadows among the wounded spirits in Homer.

Since Charon in Lucian applauds his condition among the dead, whether it be handsomely said of Achilles, that living contemner of death, that he had rather be a ploughman’s servant, than emperor of the dead? How Hercules his soul is in hell, and yet in heaven; and Julius his soul in a star, yet seen by Æneas in hell?—except the ghosts were but images and shadows of the soul, received in higher mansions, according to the ancient division of body, soul, and image, or simulachrum of them both. The particulars of future beings must needs be dark unto ancient theories, which Christian philosophy yet determines but in a cloud of opinions. A dialogue between two infants in the womb concerning the state of this world, might handsomely illustrate our ignorance of the next, whereof methinks we yet discourse in Pluto’s den, and are but embryo philosophers.

Since Charon in Lucian praises his situation among the dead, is it not elegantly stated about Achilles, that living rejecter of death, that he would prefer to be a farmer's servant rather than the emperor of the dead? How can Hercules's soul be in hell and yet in heaven; and Julius's soul be in a star, yet seen by Aeneas in hell?—unless the ghosts are merely images and shadows of the soul, received in higher realms, according to the ancient classification of body, soul, and image, or simulachrum of both. The specifics of what comes after must be unclear to ancient theories, which Christian philosophy still defines but in a haze of beliefs. A conversation between two fetuses in the womb about the state of this world could nicely illustrate our ignorance of the next, where it seems we still discuss matters in Pluto's realm and are merely unborn philosophers.

Pythagoras escapes in the fabulous hell of Dante,[LXVII.] among that swarm of philosophers, wherein, whilst we meet with Plato and Socrates, Cato is to be found in no lower place than purgatory. Among all the set, Epicurus is most considerable, whom men make honest without an Elysium, who contemned life without encouragement of immortality, and making nothing after death, yet made nothing of the king of terrors.

Pythagoras is trapped in the incredible hell of Dante,[LXVII.] among a throng of philosophers. In this crowd, we encounter Plato and Socrates, while Cato occupies no lesser spot than purgatory. Among the group, Epicurus stands out the most; people consider him virtuous without the promise of an Elysium. He disregarded life, lacking any belief in immortality, and even though he believed in nothing after death, he still wasn’t fazed by the king of terrors.

Were the happiness of the next world as closely apprehended as the felicities of this, it were a martyrdom to live; and unto such as consider none hereafter, it must be more than death to die, which makes us amazed at those audacities that durst be nothing and return into their chaos again. Certainly such spirits as could contemn death, when they expected no better being after, would have scorned to live, had they known any. And therefore we applaud not the judgment of Machiavel, that Christianity makes men cowards, or that with the confidence of but half-dying, the despised virtues of patience and humility have abased the spirits of men, which Pagan principles exalted; but rather regulated the wildness of audacities in the attempts, grounds, and eternal sequels of death; wherein men of the boldest spirits are often prodigiously temerarious. Nor can we extenuate the valour of ancient martyrs, who contemned death in the uncomfortable scene of their lives, and in their decrepit martyrdoms did probably lose not many months of their days, or parted with life when it was scarce worth the living. For (beside that long time past holds no consideration unto a slender time to come) they had no small disadvantage from the constitution of old age, which naturally makes men fearful, and complexionally superannuated from the bold and courageous thoughts of youth and fervent years. But the contempt of death from corporal animosity, promoteth not our felicity. They may sit in the orchestra, and noblest seats of heaven, who have held up shaking hands in the fire, and humanly contended for glory.

If the happiness of the next world were as clear to us as the joys of this one, living would be a kind of suffering; and for those who don’t believe in anything after this life, dying must be worse than death itself, which is why we’re amazed by those who boldly choose nothingness and return to chaos. Those who could disregard death without expecting a better existence afterward would have scoffed at the idea of living if they had any understanding of what life really is. So, we don’t agree with Machiavelli’s view that Christianity makes people cowards, or that the virtues of patience and humility diminish the spirits of individuals, as these were uplifted by pagan values; instead, we believe it tempers the reckless boldness of attempts, the foundations, and the eternal consequences of death, in which the bravest often act with incredible rashness. We cannot downplay the courage of the ancient martyrs, who faced death amidst the trials of their lives, and often sacrificed only a few months of living, leaving life when it was barely worth living. Because (aside from the fact that a long past holds little meaning for a short future) they were at a disadvantage due to the nature of old age, which naturally instills fear and, by disposition, ages them beyond the bold and courageous thoughts of youth and vibrant years. Yet, the disregard for death stemming from physical challenges does not contribute to our happiness. Those who have endured suffering and fought for glory may very well inhabit the highest places in heaven.

Meanwhile Epicurus lies deep in Dante’s hell, wherein we meet with tombs enclosing souls which denied their immortalities. But whether the virtuous heathen, who lived better than he spake, or erring in the principles of himself, yet lived above philosophers of more specious maxims, lie so deep as he is placed, at least so low as not to rise against Christians, who believing or knowing that truth, have lastingly denied it in their practice and conversation—were a query too sad to insist on.

Meanwhile, Epicurus is deep in Dante’s hell, where we find tombs holding souls that rejected their immortality. But whether the virtuous non-believer, who lived better than he spoke, or was mistaken in his principles yet lived above philosophers with more appealing ideas, lies as deep as he is placed, at least low enough not to rise against Christians, who, believing or knowing the truth, have permanently denied it in their actions and conversations—would be a question too troubling to dwell on.

But all or most apprehensions rested in opinions of some future being, which, ignorantly or coldly believed, begat those perverted conceptions, ceremonies, sayings, which Christians pity or laugh at. Happy are they which live not in that disadvantage of time, when men could say little for futurity, but from reason: whereby the noblest minds fell often upon doubtful deaths, and melancholy dissolutions. With these hopes, Socrates warmed his doubtful spirits against that cold potion; and Cato, before he durst give the fatal stroke, spent part of the night in reading the Immortality of Plato, thereby confirming his wavering hand unto the animosity of that attempt.

But most worries were based on opinions about some future existence, which, whether out of ignorance or indifference, led to those twisted ideas, rituals, and sayings that Christians either pity or laugh at. They are lucky who do not have to face that challenging time, when people could say little about the future based only on reason, causing even the greatest minds to often meet uncertain deaths and sad endings. With these hopes, Socrates steadied his uncertain spirits against that bitter drink; and Cato, before he dared to make the final choice, spent part of the night reading Plato's writings on Immortality, thereby steadying his trembling hand for that daunting act.

It is the heaviest stone that melancholy can throw at a man, to tell him he is at the end of his nature; or that there is no further state to come, unto which this seems progressional, and otherwise made in vain. Without this accomplishment, the natural expectation and desire of such a state, were but a fallacy in nature; unsatisfied considerators would quarrel the justice of their constitutions, and rest content that Adam had fallen lower; whereby, by knowing no other original, and deeper ignorance of themselves, they might have enjoyed the happiness of inferior creatures, who in tranquillity possess their constitutions, as having not the apprehension to deplore their own natures, and, being framed below the circumference of these hopes, or cognition of better being, the wisdom of God hath necessitated their contentment: but the superior ingredient and obscured part of ourselves, whereto all present felicities afford no resting contentment, will be able at last to tell us, we are more than our present selves, and evacuate such hopes in the fruition of their own accomplishments.

It’s the heaviest burden that sadness can place on someone, to tell them they’ve reached the limit of their existence; or that there’s no further state to aspire to, making this life feel pointless. Without achieving this goal, the natural expectation and desire for such a state would just be a trick of nature; unsatisfied thinkers would question the fairness of their being and would be okay with the idea that Adam fell even lower. By knowing no other origin, and remaining unaware of their true selves, they might find happiness like lesser beings, who live peacefully with their nature, not having the awareness to mourn their own existence. And, since they’re designed below the reach of these hopes or the understanding of greater existence, God’s wisdom has ensured their contentment. But the higher aspect and hidden part of ourselves, which all current joys cannot satisfy, will eventually reveal to us that we are more than who we are now, and will fulfill those hopes through the realization of their own achievements.

CHAPTER V.

Now since these dead bones have already outlasted the living ones of Methuselah, and in a yard underground, and thin walls of clay, outworn all the strong and specious buildings above it; and quietly rested under the drums and tramplings of three conquests: what prince can promise such diuturnity unto his relicks, or might not gladly say,

Now that these dead bones have outlasted the living ones of Methuselah, and sit in a yard underground, surrounded by thin walls of clay, having outlasted all the strong and impressive buildings above them; and quietly resting beneath the drums and tramplings of three conquests: what prince can guarantee such durability for his remains, or wouldn’t gladly say,

Sic ego componi versus in ossa velim?[LXVIII.]

Time, which antiquates antiquities, and hath an art to make dust of all things, hath yet spared these minor monuments.

Time, which ages everything and has a way of reducing all things to dust, has still preserved these smaller monuments.

In vain we hope to be known by open and visible conservatories, when to be unknown was the means of their continuation, and obscurity their protection. If they died by violent hands, and were thrust into their urns, these bones become considerable, and some old philosophers would honour them, whose souls they conceived most pure, which were thus snatched from their bodies, and to retain a stronger propension unto them; whereas they weariedly left a languishing corpse and with faint desires of re-union. If they fell by long and aged decay, yet wrapt up in the bundle of time, they fall into indistinction, and make but one blot with infants. If we begin to die when we live, and long life be but a prolongation of death, our life is a sad composition; we live with death, and die not in a moment. How many pulses made up the life of Methuselah, were work for Archimedes: common counters sum up the life of Moses his man. Our days become considerable, like petty sums, by minute accumulations: where numerous fractions make up but small round numbers; and our days of a span long, make not one little finger.[LXIX.]

We hope to be remembered through open and visible displays, yet being unknown was actually what allowed them to survive, and their obscure nature protected them. If they were killed violently and placed in their urns, those bones gain significance, and some ancient philosophers would honor them, believing their souls to be pure, snatched away from their bodies, and feeling a stronger connection to them; while in reality, they had tired of a weakening body and faintly desired to reunite. If they succumbed to long and natural decay, wrapped up in the passage of time, they fade into obscurity, becoming just a smudge alongside infants. If we start to die when we live, and a long life is merely a delay in death, then our existence is a sad mix; we live alongside death and do not expire in an instant. How many heartbeats made up Methuselah's life would be a problem for Archimedes; simple counters could sum up the life of Moses' servant. Our days count for little, like small sums, through minute additions: where numerous fractions combine to make only small whole numbers; and our short days do not even measure up to a tiny finger.[LXIX.]

If the nearness of our last necessity brought a nearer conformity into it, there were a happiness in hoary hairs, and no calamity in half-senses. But the long habit of living indisposeth us for dying; when avarice makes us the sport of death, when even David grew politickly cruel, and Solomon could hardly be said to be the wisest of men. But many are too early old, and before the date of age. Adversity stretcheth our days, misery makes Alcmena’s nights,[LXX.] and time hath no wings unto it. But the most tedious being is that which can unwish itself, content to be nothing, or never to have been, which was beyond the malcontent of Job, who cursed not the day of his life, but his nativity; content to have so far been, as to have a title to future being, although he had lived here but in an hidden state of life, and as it were an abortion.

If the closeness of our final need made us more accepting of it, there would be a certain pleasure in gray hair, and no misfortune in having mixed feelings. But the long habit of life makes us unprepared for death; when greed turns us into playthings of death, even David became politically cruel, and Solomon could barely be called the wisest of men. Many people grow old too soon, even before their time. Adversity stretches our days, misery makes Alcmena's nights, and time seems to drag on forever. But the most unbearable existence is one that wishes to cease, content to be nothing, or to have never existed, which surpasses the dissatisfaction of Job, who didn't curse the day he was born but rather the day of his birth; he was willing to have existed just enough to have the possibility of future life, even if he had only lived in a hidden state and as if he were an abortion.

What song the Syrens sang, or what name Achilles assumed when he hid himself among women, though puzzling questions,[LXXI.] are not beyond all conjecture. What time the persons of these ossuaries entered the famous nations of the dead, and slept with princes and counsellors, might admit a wide solution. But who were the proprietaries of these bones, or what bodies these ashes made up, were a question above antiquarism; not to be resolved by man, nor easily perhaps by spirits, except we consult the provincial guardians, or tutelary observators. Had they made as good provision for their names, as they have done for their relicks, they had not so grossly erred in the art of perpetuation. But to subsist in bones, and be but pyramidally extant, is a fallacy in duration. Vain ashes which in the oblivion of names, persons, times, and sexes, have found unto themselves a fruitless continuation, and only arise unto late posterity, as emblems of mortal vanities, antidotes against pride, vain-glory, and madding vices. Pagan vain-glories which thought the world might last for ever, had encouragement for ambition; and, finding no atropos unto the immortality of their names, were never dampt with the necessity of oblivion. Even old ambitions had the advantage of ours, in the attempts of their vain-glories, who acting early, and before the probable meridian of time, have by this time found great accomplishment of their designs, whereby the ancient heroes have already outlasted their monuments and mechanical preservations. But in this latter scene of time, we cannot expect such mummies unto our memories, when ambition may fear the prophecy of Elias,[LXXII.] and Charles the Fifth can never hope to live within two Methuselahs of Hector.[LXXIII.]

What song the Sirens sang, or what name Achilles took when he hid among women, though puzzling questions,[LXXI.] are not completely beyond guesswork. What time the people of these burial sites joined the famous dead, and rested with princes and advisors, could allow for a broad explanation. But who owned these bones, or what bodies these ashes belonged to, is a question beyond mere antiquarian interest; it can't be figured out by humans, nor easily by spirits, unless we consult local guardians or protective observers. If they had taken as much care with their names as they did with their relics, they wouldn't have made such a huge mistake in the art of remembrance. But to exist only as bones and be merely present like a pyramid is a misunderstanding of permanence. Useless ashes that, in the absence of names, people, times, and genders, have found a pointless continuation, only appearing to later generations as symbols of human vanities, warnings against pride, empty glory, and reckless vices. Pagan empty glories that believed the world could last forever spurred ambition; and, finding no barrier to the immortality of their names, were never troubled by the need for forgetfulness. Even the old ambitions had an edge over ours in their attempts at fame, acting early, and before the likely peak of time, have by now achieved great success in their goals, leading the ancient heroes to outlast their monuments and physical preservation. But in this later stage of time, we can't expect such mummies to remember us, when ambition might fear the prophecy of Elias,[LXXII.] and Charles the Fifth can never hope to exist within two Methuselahs of Hector.[LXXIII.]

And therefore, restless inquietude for the diuturnity of our memories unto the present considerations seems a vanity almost out of date, and superannuated piece of folly. We cannot hope to live so long in our names, as some have done in their persons. One face of Janus holds no proportion unto the other. ’Tis too late to be ambitious. The great mutations of the world are acted, or time may be too short for our designs. To extend our memories by monuments, whose death we daily pray for, and whose duration we cannot hope, without injury to our expectations in the advent of the last day, were a contradiction to our beliefs. We whose generations are ordained in this setting part of time, are providentially taken off from such imaginations; and, being necessitated to eye the remaining particle of futurity, are naturally constituted unto thoughts of the next world, and cannot excusably decline the consideration of that duration, which maketh pyramids pillars of snow, and all that’s past a moment.

And so, the restless unease about how long our memories last in light of our current thoughts seems like an outdated and foolish concern. We can't expect to live on through our names as some have done in their lifetimes. One side of Janus doesn’t match the other. It’s too late to be ambitious. The major changes in the world have already happened, or time might be too short for our plans. Trying to extend our memories through monuments, which we pray will fade away, and whose existence we can’t rely on without undermining our hopes for the final day, would contradict our beliefs. We, whose lives are set in this moment of time, are naturally kept from such thoughts; and, being forced to focus on the little bit of future we have left, we are inclined to think about the next world, and we cannot reasonably ignore the idea of a duration that turns pyramids into pillars of snow, making everything past just a fleeting moment.

Circles and right lines limit and close all bodies, and the mortal right-lined circle[LXXIV.] must conclude and shut up all. There is no antidote against the opium of time, which temporally considereth all things: our fathers find their graves in our short memories, and sadly tell us how we may be buried in our survivors. Gravestones tell truth scarce forty years. Generations pass while some trees stand, and old families last not three oaks. To be read by bare inscriptions like many in Gruter, to hope for eternity by enigmatical epithets or first letters of our names, to be studied by antiquaries, who we were, and have new names given us like many of the mummies, are cold consolations unto the students of perpetuity, even by everlasting languages.

Circles and straight lines define and contain all shapes, and the finite straight-lined circle[LXXIV.] must encapsulate everything. There’s no remedy for the drug of time, which evaluates all things over time: our ancestors fade away in our brief memories and sadly remind us how we, too, could be forgotten by those who outlive us. Headstones reveal the truth for barely forty years. Generations come and go while some trees endure, and old families don’t last beyond three oak trees. To be remembered by mere inscriptions like many in Gruter, to hope for eternity through cryptic phrases or the first letters of our names, to be examined by historians wondering who we were, and to be given new names like many mummies, are cold comforts for those seeking permanence, even through lasting languages.

To be content that times to come should only know there was such a man, not caring whether they knew more of him, was a frigid ambition in Cardan;[LXXV.] disparaging his horoscopal inclination and judgment of himself. Who cares to subsist like Hippocrates’s patients, or Achilles’s horses in Homer, under naked nominations, without deserts and noble acts, which are the balsam of our memories, the entelechia and soul of our subsistences? To be nameless in worthy deeds, exceeds an infamous history. The Canaanitish woman lives more happily without a name, than Herodias with one. And who had not rather have been the good thief, than Pilate?

To be satisfied that future generations would only know there was such a man, without caring if they knew more about him, was a cold ambition for Cardan; [LXXV.] dismissing his astrological tendencies and self-assessment. Who wants to exist like Hippocrates’s patients or Achilles’s horses in Homer, under bare labels, without achievements and noble actions, which are the healing balm of our memories, the essence and soul of our existence? To be unknown in worthy deeds is worse than infamous notoriety. The Canaanite woman lives more happily without a name than Herodias does with one. And who wouldn't rather be the good thief than Pilate?

But the iniquity of oblivion blindly scattereth her poppy, and deals with the memory of men without distinction to merit of perpetuity. Who can but pity the founder of the pyramids? Herostratus lives that burnt the temple of Diana, he is almost lost that built it. Time hath spared the epitaph of Adrian’s horse, confounded that of himself. In vain we compute our felicities by the advantage of our good names, since bad have equal durations, and Thersites is like to live as long as Agamemnon without the favour of the everlasting register. Who knows whether the best of men be known, or whether there be not more remarkable persons forgot, than any that stand remembered in the known account of time? The first man had been as unknown as the last, and Methuselah’s long life had been his only chronicle.

But the unfairness of forgetting carelessly spreads her influence and affects people's memories without considering their worthiness for being remembered. Who wouldn’t feel sorry for the builder of the pyramids? Herostratus, the one who burned down the temple of Diana, is remembered, while the one who built it is nearly forgotten. Time has preserved the epitaph of Adrian’s horse, while the one for him is lost. It’s pointless to measure our happiness by the advantage of our good names since bad ones last just as long, and Thersites is likely to be remembered as long as Agamemnon without being part of the everlasting record. Who knows if the best of people are truly recognized, or if there are more remarkable individuals forgotten than those who are remembered in the historical record? The first man would have been just as unknown as the last, and Methuselah’s long life would have been his only story.

Oblivion is not to be hired. The greater part must be content to be as though they had not been, to be found in the register of God, not in the record of man. Twenty-seven names make up the first story and the recorded names ever since contain not one living century. The number of the dead long exceedeth all that shall live. The night of time far surpasseth the day, and who knows when was the equinox? Every hour adds unto that current arithmetick, which scarce stands one moment. And since death must be the Lucina of life, and even Pagans[108] could doubt, whether thus to live were to die; since our longest sun sets at right descensions, and makes but winter arches, and therefore it cannot be long before we lie down in darkness, and have our light in ashes; since the brother of death daily haunts us with dying mementoes, and time that grows old in itself, bids us hope no long duration;—diuturnity is a dream and folly of expectation.

Oblivion is not something you can buy. Most people have to be okay with being as if they never existed, recorded in God’s book, not in human history. The first story has twenty-seven names, and the names recorded since then don’t include a single living century. The number of the dead far exceeds those who will ever live. The night of time is much longer than the day, and who knows when the last equinox was? Every hour adds to that ongoing calculation, which barely stays still for a moment. And since death must be the Lucina of life, and even Pagans[108] could wonder if living like this is really dying; since our longest days set in a way that leads to winter, it can’t be long before we lay down in darkness and our light turns to ashes; since the brother of death reminds us daily with reminders of mortality, and time, which ages itself, tells us not to expect long life;—long life is just a dream and a foolish hope.

Darkness and light divide the course of time, and oblivion shares with memory a great part even of our living beings; we slightly remember our felicities, and the smartest strokes of affliction leave but short smart upon us. Sense endureth no extremities, and sorrows destroy us or themselves. To weep into stones are fables. Afflictions induce callosities; miseries are slippery, or fall like snow upon us, which notwithstanding is no unhappy stupidity. To be ignorant of evils to come, and forgetful of evils past, is a merciful provision in nature, whereby we digest the mixture of our few and evil days, and, our delivered senses not relapsing into cutting remembrances, our sorrows are not kept raw by the edge of repetitions. A great part of antiquity contented their hopes of subsistency with a transmigration of their souls,—a good way to continue their memories, while having the advantage of plural successions, they could not but act something remarkable in such variety of beings, and enjoying the fame of their passed selves, make accumulation of glory unto their last durations. Others, rather than be lost in the uncomfortable night of nothing, were content to recede into the common being, and make one particle of the public soul of all things, which was no more than to return into their unknown and divine original again. Egyptian ingenuity was more unsatisfied, contriving their bodies in sweet consistences, to attend the return of their souls. But all is vanity, feeding the wind, and folly. Egyptian mummies, which Cambyses or time hath spared, avarice now consumeth. Mummy is become merchandise, Mizraim, cures wounds, and Pharaoh is sold for balsams.

Darkness and light mark the passage of time, and forgetting shares a significant part of our lives with memory; we barely recall our joys, and the most intense pains leave only a brief sting. Our senses can't handle extremes, and sorrows either break us or fade away. Crying into stones is just a myth. Suffering creates calluses; miseries are fleeting, or they fall on us like snow, which isn’t necessarily a bad kind of ignorance. Not knowing about future troubles and forgetting past ones is a kind of mercy from nature, helping us manage the mix of our few difficult days so that our senses don’t get overwhelmed by painful memories, and our grief isn't kept raw by repeated hurts. A significant part of ancient beliefs relied on the idea of souls being reborn — a way to keep their memories alive while experiencing various lives, ensuring they would do something noteworthy through such diversity and gain glory through their former existences. Others, rather than lose themselves in the uncomfortable void of nothingness, chose to merge back into the collective essence of all things, which was simply a return to their unknown and divine origin. The Egyptians, however, were more restless, creating their bodies with sweet substances, hoping for their souls' return. But all of this is pointless, chasing the wind, and foolishness. The Egyptian mummies that Cambyses or time left behind are now consumed by greed. Mummy has become a commodity, Mizraim heals wounds, and Pharaoh is sold as balm.

In vain do individuals hope for immortality, or any patent from oblivion, in preservations below the moon; men have been deceived even in their flatteries, above the sun, and studied conceits to perpetuate their names in heaven. The various cosmography of that part hath already varied the names of contrived constellations; Nimrod is lost in Orion, and Osyris in the Dog-star. While we look for incorruption in the heavens, we find that they are but like the earth;—durable in their main bodies, alterable in their parts; whereof, beside comets and new stars, perspectives begin to tell tales, and the spots that wander about the sun, with Phaeton’s favour, would make clear conviction.

In vain do people hope for immortality or any escape from being forgotten here on Earth. Individuals have even been misled by their own flattery in pursuit of making their names last forever in the sky. The changing maps of the cosmos have already altered the names of the constellations we created; Nimrod is lost in Orion, and Osyris in the Dog Star. While we seek permanence in the heavens, we discover they are just like Earth—stable in their main forms but changeable in their parts. Besides comets and new stars, our observations start to tell stories, and the spots moving across the sun, with a nod from Phaeton, would provide clear proof.

There is nothing strictly immortal, but immortality. Whatever hath no beginning, may be confident of no end;—all others have a dependent being and within the reach of destruction;—which is the peculiar of that necessary essence that cannot destroy itself;—and the highest strain of omnipotency, to be so powerfully constituted as not to suffer even from the power of itself. But the sufficiency of Christian immortality frustrates all earthly glory, and the quality of either state after death, makes a folly of posthumous memory. God who can only destroy our souls, and hath assured our resurrection, either of our bodies or names hath directly promised no duration. Wherein there is so much of chance, that the boldest expectants have found unhappy frustration; and to hold long subsistence, seems but a scape in oblivion. But man is a noble animal, splendid in ashes, and pompous in the grave, solemnizing nativities and deaths with equal lustre, nor omitting ceremonies of bravery in the infamy of his nature.

There is nothing truly immortal except for immortality itself. Anything that has no beginning cannot be sure of having no end—all other things depend on something else for their existence and are vulnerable to destruction. This is the unique quality of that necessary essence that cannot destroy itself; it represents the highest form of power, being so fundamentally strong that it cannot be harmed even by its own power. However, the certainty of Christian immortality renders all earthly glory meaningless, and the nature of either state after death makes the idea of being remembered after death seem foolish. God, who can only destroy our souls and has promised us resurrection, has not guaranteed the lasting existence of our bodies or names. There is so much uncertainty that even the boldest expectations have led to unfortunate disappointments, and maintaining a long existence seems like a way to escape being forgotten. Yet, man is a noble creature, magnificent in ashes and grand in the grave, celebrating births and deaths with equal brilliance, not neglecting acts of courage in the disgrace of his nature.

Life is a pure flame, and we live by an invisible sun within us. A small fire sufficeth for life, great flames seemed too little after death, while men vainly affected precious pyres, and to burn like Sardanapalus; but the wisdom of funeral laws found the folly of prodigal blazes and reduced undoing fires unto the rule of sober obsequies, wherein few could be so mean as not to provide wood, pitch, a mourner, and an urn.

Life is a bright flame, and we carry an invisible sun inside us. A small fire is enough to sustain life; huge flames seem inadequate after death, while people foolishly aim for extravagant pyres, wanting to burn like Sardanapalus; however, the wisdom of funeral customs recognized the foolishness of excessive fires and turned destructive flames into the standard of respectful ceremonies, where few could be so poor as not to offer wood, pitch, a mourner, and an urn.

Five languages[109] secured not the epitaph of Gordianus. The man of God lives longer without a tomb than any by one, invisibly interred by angels, and adjudged to obscurity, though not without some marks directing human discovery. Enoch and Elias, without either tomb or burial, in an anomalous state of being, are the great examples of perpetuity, in their long and living memory, in strict account being still on this side death, and having a late part yet to act upon this stage of earth. If in the decretory term of the world we shall not all die but be changed, according to received translation, the last day will make but few graves; at least quick resurrections will anticipate lasting sepultures. Some graves will be opened before they be quite closed, and Lazarus be no wonder. When many that feared to die, shall groan that they can die but once, the dismal state is the second and living death, when life puts despair on the damned; when men shall wish the coverings of mountains, not of monuments, and annihilations shall be courted.

Five languages[109] didn’t secure the tombstone of Gordianus. The man of God lives longer without a grave than anyone else, secretly buried by angels, and destined for obscurity, though not without some signs pointing to human discovery. Enoch and Elijah, without tomb or burial, exist in an unusual state, serving as great examples of eternal memory, still reckoned alive on this side of death, and having a future role to play on this stage of the earth. If at the end of the world we don’t all die but are transformed, as the translation suggests, the last day will leave few graves; at least quick resurrections will take place before lasting burials. Some graves will open before they’re fully closed, and Lazarus will be no surprise. When many who feared death groan that they can only die once, the bleak state becomes that of a second living death, where life instills despair in the damned; when people will wish for the cover of mountains instead of monuments, and annihilation will be sought out.

While some have studied monuments, others have studiously declined them, and some have been so vainly boisterous, that they durst not acknowledge their graves; wherein Alaricus seems most subtle, who had a river turned to hide his bones at the bottom. Even Sylla, that thought himself safe in his urn, could not prevent revenging tongues, and stones thrown at his monument. Happy are they whom privacy makes innocent, who deal so with men in this world, that they are not afraid to meet them in the next; who, when they die, make no commotion among the dead, and are not touched with that poetical taunt of Isaiah.[LXXVI.]

While some have studied monuments, others have intentionally ignored them, and some have been so arrogantly loud that they wouldn't even acknowledge their graves; among these, Alaricus stands out for being clever, having a river redirected to hide his bones at the bottom. Even Sylla, who thought he was safe in his urn, couldn't stop people from seeking revenge with their words and throwing stones at his monument. Blessed are those whom solitude makes innocent, who treat others in this life in such a way that they aren't afraid to meet them in the next; who, when they pass away, cause no disturbance among the dead and are not troubled by that poetic remark of Isaiah.[LXXVI.]

Pyramids, arches, obelisks, were but the irregularities of vain-glory, and wild enormities of ancient magnanimity. But the most magnanimous resolution rests in the Christian religion, which trampleth upon pride and sits on the neck of ambition, humbly pursuing that infallible perpetuity, unto which all others must diminish their diameters, and be poorly seen in angles of contingency.[LXXVII.]

Pyramids, arches, and obelisks were just expressions of vanity and the excessive displays of ancient grandeur. But the highest form of greatness lies in the Christian religion, which crushes pride and keeps ambition in check, humbly aiming for that everlasting truth, to which everything else must shrink and be seen poorly from uncertain perspectives.[LXXVII.]

Pious spirits who passed their days in raptures of futurity, made little more of this world, than the world that was before it, while they lay obscure in the chaos of pre-ordination, and night of their fore-beings. And if any have been so happy as truly to understand Christian annihilation, ecstasies, exolution, liquefaction, transformation, the kiss of the spouse, gustation of God, and ingression into the divine shadow, they have already had an handsome anticipation of heaven; the glory of the world is surely over, and the earth in ashes unto them.

Pious souls who spent their days in blissful anticipation of the future viewed this world no more significant than the one that came before it, as they existed hidden in the chaos of destiny and the darkness of their former lives. And if anyone has been fortunate enough to genuinely grasp Christian concepts like annihilation, ecstasy, release, melting away, transformation, the kiss of the Bride, tasting God, and entering into the divine presence, then they have already experienced a beautiful preview of heaven; the glory of the world is certainly gone, and to them, the earth is reduced to ashes.

To subsist in lasting monuments, to live in their productions, to exist in their names and predicament of chimeras, was large satisfaction unto old expectations, and made one part of their Elysiums. But all this is nothing in the metaphysicks of true belief. To live indeed, is to be again ourselves, which being not only an hope, but an evidence in noble believers, ’tis all one to lie in St Innocent’s[LXXVIII.] church-yard as in the sands of Egypt. Ready to be anything, in the ecstasy of being ever, and as content with six foot as the moles of Adrianus.[LXXIX.]

To live on in lasting monuments, to thrive in their creations, to exist through their names and the fantasies they embody, brought great satisfaction to old hopes and was a part of their Elysiums. But all of this is meaningless in the deeper understanding of true belief. To truly live means to become ourselves again, which, being not just a hope but a certainty for noble believers, makes it the same to lie in St. Innocent’s[LXXVIII.] churchyard as in the sands of Egypt. Prepared to become anything, in the bliss of eternal being, and just as content with six feet as the moles of Adrianus.[LXXIX.]

——“Tabésne cadavera solvat,
An rogus, haud refert.”—Lucan. viii. 809.

A LETTER TO A FRIEND,
ON THE OCCASION OF THE DEATH OF HIS CLOSE FRIEND.

LETTER TO A FRIEND.

Letter to a friend.

GIVE me leave to wonder that news of this nature should have such heavy wings that you should hear so little concerning your dearest friend, and that I must make that unwilling repetition to tell you “ad portam rigidos calces extendit,” that he is dead and buried, and by this time no puny among the mighty nations of the dead; for though he left this world not very many days past, yet every hour you know largely addeth unto that dark society; and considering the incessant mortality of mankind, you cannot conceive there dieth in the whole earth so few as a thousand an hour.

GIVE me the chance to express my disbelief that news like this could travel so slowly that you haven’t heard much about your closest friend. It pains me to repeat the sad news: “ad portam rigidos calces extendit,” that he is dead and buried, and by now he’s no longer a small figure among the great nations of the dead. Although he left this world not long ago, each passing hour only increases the number of the departed, and given the constant death we see among humanity, it’s hard to imagine that fewer than a thousand people die worldwide every hour.

Although at this distance you had no early account or particular of his death, yet your affection may cease to wonder that you had not some secret sense or intimation thereof by dreams, thoughtful whisperings, mercurisms, airy nuncios or sympathetical insinuations, which many seem to have had at the death of their dearest friends: for since we find in that famous story, that spirits themselves were fain to tell their fellows at a distance that the great Antonio was dead, we have a sufficient excuse for our ignorance in such particulars, and must rest content with the common road, and Appian way of knowledge by information. Though the uncertainty of the end of this world hath confounded all human predictions; yet they who shall live to see the sun and moon darkened, and the stars to fall from heaven, will hardly be deceived in the advent of the last day; and therefore strange it is, that the common fallacy of consumptive persons who feel not themselves dying, and therefore still hope to live, should also reach their friends in perfect health and judgment;—that you should be so little acquainted with Plautus’s sick complexion, or that almost an Hippocratical face should not alarum you to higher fears, or rather despair, of his continuation in such an emaciated state, wherein medical predictions fail not, as sometimes in acute diseases, and wherein ’tis as dangerous to be sentenced by a physician as a judge.

Although from this distance you didn't have any early news or details about his death, it's understandable that you might not have had some secret sense or hint about it through dreams, deep thoughts, vague feelings, whispers from beyond, or sympathetic intuitions, which many seem to experience when their closest friends pass away. In that well-known story, spirits were eager to inform their companions from afar that the great Antonio had died, so we have a reasonable explanation for our ignorance in such matters and must be content with the usual way of gaining knowledge through information. While the uncertainty surrounding the end of the world has confused all human predictions, those who live to witness the sun and moon darkened, and stars falling from heaven, will likely not be misled about the arrival of the last day. It’s strange that the common misconception among terminally ill people, who feel fine and therefore still hope to live, should also affect their healthy and sound-minded friends; that you should be so unaware of Plautus’s ill condition, or that a nearly pallid face should not raise your fears or even despair about his survival in such a weakened state, where medical predictions often fail, just as they can in acute illnesses, and where it's as perilous to be judged by a physician as by a judge.

Upon my first visit I was bold to tell them who had not let fall all hopes of his recovery, that in my sad opinion he was not like to behold a grasshopper,[110] much less to pluck another fig; and in no long time after seemed to discover that odd mortal symptom in him not mentioned by Hippocrates, that is, to lose his own face, and look like some of his near relations; for he maintained not his proper countenance, but looked like his uncle, the lines of whose face lay deep and invisible in his healthful visage before: for as from our beginning we run through variety of looks, before we come to consistent and settled faces; so before our end, by sick and languishing alterations, we put on new visages: and in our retreat to earth, may fall upon such looks which from community of seminal originals were before latent in us.

Upon my first visit, I confidently told those who hadn't given up hope for his recovery that, in my sad opinion, he was unlikely to see a grasshopper,[110] let alone pick another fig. Not long after, I seemed to notice that strange symptom in him not mentioned by Hippocrates, which was that he was losing his own face and beginning to resemble some of his close relatives. He no longer maintained his usual expression but instead looked like his uncle, whose facial features had been deep and hidden in his healthy appearance before. Just as we go through a variety of looks from the beginning of our lives before settling into familiar faces, so too, as we near our end, we adopt new appearances through sickness and frailty. In our return to the earth, we may end up with features that were previously hidden in us due to shared ancestral traits.

He was fruitlessly put in hope of advantage by change of air, and imbibing the pure aerial nitre of these parts; and therefore, being so far spent, he quickly found Sardinia in Tivoli,[LXXX.] and the most healthful air of little effect, where death had set her broad arrow;[LXXXI.] for he lived not unto the middle of May, and confirmed the observation of Hippocrates of that mortal time of the year when the leaves of the fig-tree resemble a daw’s claw. He is happily seated who lives in places whose air, earth, and water, promote not the infirmities of his weaker parts, or is early removed into regions that correct them. He that is tabidly[111] inclined, were unwise to pass his days in Portugal: cholical persons will find little comfort in Austria or Vienna: he that is weak-legged must not be in love with Rome, nor an infirm head with Venice or Paris. Death hath not only particular stars in heaven, but malevolent places on earth, which single out our infirmities, and strike at our weaker parts; in which concern, passager and migrant birds have the great advantages, who are naturally constituted for distant habitations, whom no seas nor places limit, but in their appointed seasons will visit us from Greenland and Mount Atlas, and, as some think, even from the Antipodes.[LXXXII.]

He was desperately hoping that a change of scenery and the fresh air in this area would help him feel better; however, he quickly discovered that Sardinia in Tivoli and the supposedly healthy air had little effect, as death had already taken aim at him. He didn’t live to see the middle of May, proving Hippocrates right about that dangerous time of year when the fig tree leaves look like a crow's claw. People are fortunate if they live in places where the air, soil, and water don’t worsen their health issues or if they move to places that can correct them. Someone who is sickly would be foolish to spend time in Portugal; people with digestive issues won't find much relief in Austria or Vienna. A person with weak legs shouldn’t fall for Rome, and someone with a fragile mind should steer clear of Venice or Paris. Death not only has specific stars in the sky but also harmful places on earth that target our weaknesses. In this regard, migratory birds have a significant advantage; they are naturally made for faraway homes, unhindered by oceans or locations, and will visit us from Greenland and Mount Atlas, and, as some believe, even from the Antipodes.

Though we could not have his life, yet we missed not our desires in his soft departure, which was scarce an expiration; and his end not unlike his beginning, when the salient point scarce affords a sensible motion, and his departure so like unto sleep, that he scarce needed the civil ceremony of closing his eyes; contrary unto the common way, wherein death draws up, sleep lets fall the eyelids. With what strife and pains we came into the world we know not; but ’tis commonly no easy matter to get out of it: yet if it could be made out, that such who have easy nativities have commonly hard deaths, and contrarily; his departure was so easy, that we might justly suspect his birth was of another nature, and that some Juno sat cross-legged at his nativity.

Though we couldn't have his life, we didn't miss out on our wishes during his gentle departure, which was barely an exhalation; his end was much like his beginning, where the crucial moment hardly shows any real movement, and his leaving was so similar to sleep that he hardly needed the polite formality of closing his eyes; unlike the usual way, where death pulls the eyelids up, sleep lets them fall. We don't know how much struggle and pain we went through to come into this world; but it's commonly no easy task to leave it: yet if it could be shown that those who are born easily often die hard, and the opposite is true as well; his departure was so smooth that we might reasonably suspect his birth was of a different sort, as if some Juno was sitting cross-legged at his birth.

Besides his soft death, the incurable state of his disease might somewhat extenuate your sorrow, who know that monsters but seldom happen, miracles more rarely in physick.[LXXXIII.] Angelus Victorius gives a serious account of a consumptive, hectical, phthisical woman, who was suddenly cured by the intercession of Ignatius. We read not of any in Scripture who in this case applied unto our Saviour, though some may be contained in that large expression, that he went about Galilee healing all manner of sickness and all manner of diseases.[LXXXIV.] Amulets, spells, sigils, and incantations, practised in other diseases, are seldom pretended in this; and we find no sigil in the Archidoxis of Paracelsus to cure an extreme consumption or marasmus, which, if other diseases fail, will put a period unto long livers, and at last makes dust of all. And therefore the Stoics could not but think that the fiery principle would wear out all the rest, and at last make an end of the world, which notwithstanding without such a lingering period the Creator may effect at his pleasure: and to make an end of all things on earth, and our planetical system of the world, he need but put out the sun.

Besides his gentle passing, the hopeless state of his illness might somewhat lessen your grief, knowing that monsters rarely occur, and miracles even less frequently in medicine.[LXXXIII.] Angelus Victorius provides a serious account of a woman suffering from consumption, hectic fever, and tuberculosis, who was suddenly healed through the intercession of Ignatius. We don’t read of anyone in the Scriptures who sought out our Savior for this particular condition, although some may fit into the broad statement that he traveled around Galilee healing all kinds of sickness and disease.[LXXXIV.] Amulets, spells, sigils, and incantations used for other ailments are rarely claimed for this one; and we find no sigil in Paracelsus's Archidoxis to cure severe consumption or wasting syndrome, which, if other illnesses don’t succeed, will ultimately end the lives of those who live long, and eventually turn them to dust. Therefore, the Stoics couldn't help but believe that the fiery element would exhaust all the rest and ultimately bring about the end of the world, which, nonetheless, without such a slow demise, the Creator can accomplish at His will: to end all things on Earth and our planetary system, He need only extinguish the sun.

I was not so curious to entitle the stars unto any concern of his death, yet could not but take notice that he died when the moon was in motion from the meridian; at which time an old Italian long ago would persuade me that the greatest part of men died: but herein I confess I could never satisfy my curiosity; although from the time of tides in places upon or near the sea, there may be considerable deductions; and Pliny[LXXXV.] hath an odd and remarkable passage concerning the death of men and animals upon the recess or ebb of the sea. However, certain it is, he died in the dead and deep part of the night, when Nox might be most apprehensibly said to be the daughter of Chaos, the mother of sleep and death, according to old genealogy; and so went out of this world about that hour when our blessed Saviour entered it, and about what time many conceive he will return again unto it. Cardan[112] hath a peculiar and no hard observation from a man’s hand to know whether he was born in the day or night, which I confess holdeth in my own. And Scaliger[113] to that purpose hath another from the tip of the ear:[LXXXVI.] most men are begotten in the night, animals in the day; but whether more persons have been born in the night or day, were a curiosity undecidable, though more have perished by violent deaths in the day; yet in natural dissolutions both times may hold an indifferency, at least but contingent inequality. The whole course of time runs out in the nativity and death of things; which whether they happen by succession or coincidence, are best computed by the natural, not artificial day.

I wasn't really curious to connect the stars to his death, but I couldn't help but notice he died when the moon was moving away from the highest point in the sky; at that time, an old Italian once convinced me that most people died. I have to admit, I could never satisfy my curiosity about this, although when considering the timing of tides in places by or near the sea, there may be significant insights. Pliny[LXXXV.] has an unusual and noteworthy mention about the death of people and animals during the retreat of the sea. However, it's certain that he died in the still and deep part of the night, when it could be said that Nox was the daughter of Chaos, mother of sleep and death, according to ancient stories. He left this world around the same time our blessed Savior entered it, and about when many believe he will return. Cardan[112] has an interesting and not difficult observation about a person's hand that indicates whether they were born during the day or at night, which I admit applies to me. And Scaliger[113] has another related observation about the tip of the ear: most people are conceived at night, while animals are conceived during the day; but whether more people are born at night or during the day is an undecidable curiosity, though more have died violent deaths during the day. Yet, in natural dissolutions, both times can be equally possible, or at least there is only a slight difference. The entire flow of time is marked by the birth and death of things, which whether they occur in sequence or simultaneously, are best measured by natural, not artificial, day.

That Charles the Fifth[114] was crowned upon the day of his nativity, it being in his own power so to order it, makes no singular animadversion: but that he should also take King Francis[115] prisoner upon that day, was an unexpected coincidence, which made the same remarkable. Antipater, who had an anniversary feast every year upon his birth-day, needed no astrological revolution to know what day he should die on. When the fixed stars have made a revolution unto the points from whence they first set out, some of the ancients thought the world would have an end; which was a kind of dying upon the day of its nativity. Now the disease prevailing and swiftly advancing about the time of his nativity, some were of opinion that he would leave the world on the day he entered into it; but this being a lingering disease, and creeping softly on, nothing critical was found or expected, and he died not before fifteen days after. Nothing is more common with infants than to die on the day of their nativity, to behold the worldly hours, and but the fractions thereof; and even to perish before their nativity in the hidden world of the womb, and before their good angel is conceived to undertake them. But in persons who outlive many years, and when there are no less than three hundred and sixty-five days to determine their lives in every year; that the first day should make the last, that the tail of the snake should return into its mouth precisely at that time, and they should wind up upon the day of their nativity, is indeed a remarkable coincidence, which, though astrology hath taken witty pains to salve, yet hath it been very wary in making predictions of it.[LXXXVII.]

That Charles the Fifth[114] was crowned on his birthday, something he could arrange himself, isn't particularly noteworthy. However, the fact that he also captured King Francis[115] on the same day is a surprising coincidence that made it memorable. Antipater, who celebrated an annual feast on his birthday, didn't need astrology to know when he would die. Some ancient people believed that when the fixed stars returned to their original positions, the world would end, which was like dying on its birthday. At the time of his birth, there was a spreading disease, and some thought he would leave the world on the same day he arrived. But since the illness came on slowly and wasn't critical, he ended up dying fifteen days later. It's common for infants to die on the day they are born, experiencing only a brief moment in the world, and even to perish before birth in the hidden world of the womb, before their guardian angel is conceived to watch over them. But for people who live many years, with three hundred sixty-five days to determine their fate every year, for the first day to also be the last, to have the tail of the snake return to its mouth exactly at that time, and to conclude their life on their birthday is indeed a remarkable coincidence, which, although astrology has amusingly tried to explain, has been cautious in making predictions about it.[LXXXVII.]

In this consumptive condition and remarkable extenuation, he came to be almost half himself, and left a great part behind him, which he carried not to the grave. And though that story of Duke John Ernestus Mansfield[116][LXXXVIII.] be not so easily swallowed, that at his death his heart was found not to be so big as a nut; yet if the bones of a good skeleton weigh little more than twenty pounds, his inwards and flesh remaining could make no bouffage,[117] but a light bit for the grave. I never more lively beheld the starved characters of Dante[LXXXIX.] in any living face; an aruspex might have read a lecture upon him without exenteration, his flesh being so consumed, that he might, in a manner, have discerned his bowels without opening of him; so that to be carried, sexta cervice[XC.] to the grave, was but a civil unnecessity; and the complements of the coffin might outweigh the subject of it.

In this depleted state and remarkable weakening, he became almost half of who he once was, leaving much of himself behind, which he didn't take to the grave. And while the story of Duke John Ernestus Mansfield[116][LXXXVIII.] may be hard to believe—that at his death his heart was found to be no bigger than a nut—if a good skeleton's bones weigh just over twenty pounds, then his remaining insides and flesh would hardly make a meal,[117] just a light portion for the grave. I’ve never seen the emaciated features of Dante[LXXXIX.] so vividly reflected in anyone alive; an aruspex could have given a lecture on him without doing any dissection, as his flesh had been so consumed that he might have been able to see his innards without needing an incision; thus, being carried, sexta cervice[XC.] to the grave was merely an unnecessary formality, and the weight of the coffin might exceed that of the body it contained.

Omnibonus Ferrarius in mortal dysenteries of children looks for a spot behind the ear; in consumptive diseases some eye the complexion of moles; Cardan eagerly views the nails, some the lines of the hand, the thenar or muscle of the thumb; some are so curious as to observe the depth of the throat-pit, how the proportion varieth of the small of the legs unto the calf, or the compass of the neck unto the circumference of the head; but all these, with many more, were so drowned in a mortal visage, and last face of Hippocrates, that a weak physiognomist might say at first eye, this was a face of earth, and that Morta[XCI.] had set her hard seal upon his temples, easily perceiving what caricatura[XCII.] draughts death makes upon pined faces, and unto what an unknown degree a man may live backward.

Omnibonus Ferrarius in deadly dysentery cases among children looks for a spot behind the ear; in cases of tuberculosis, some observe the complexion of moles; Cardan keenly inspects the nails, while others examine the lines on the hand, the thenar, or the muscle of the thumb; some are so curious that they check the depth of the throat pit, how the proportions of the lower leg compare to the calf, or the circumference of the neck against the size of the head; but all these details, along with many others, were so overshadowed by a deathly expression and the final face of Hippocrates that a weak physiognomist might conclude at first glance, this was a face of the earth, and that Morta[XCI.] had placed her stubborn seal upon his temples, easily perceiving the caricatura[XCII.] that death sketches on emaciated faces, and to what unknown extent a person may live in a backward state.

Though the beard be only made a distinction of sex, and sign of masculine heat by Ulmus,[XCIII.] yet the precocity and early growth thereof in him, was not to be liked in reference unto long life. Lewis, that virtuous but unfortunate king of Hungary, who lost his life at the battle of Mohacz,[118] was said to be born without a skin, to have bearded at fifteen, and to have shown some grey hairs about twenty; from whence the diviners conjectured that he would be spoiled of his kingdom, and have but a short life; but hairs make fallible predictions, and many temples early grey have outlived the psalmist’s period.[XCIV.] Hairs which have most amused me have not been in the face or head, but on the back, and not in men but children, as I long ago observed in that endemial distemper of children in Languedoc, called the morgellons,[XCV.] wherein they critically break out with harsh hairs on their backs, which takes off the unquiet symptoms of the disease, and delivers them from coughs and convulsions.

Though the beard is merely a sign of gender and a symbol of male virility by Ulmus,[XCIII.] its early appearance and growth in him were not favorable for longevity. Lewis, the virtuous but unfortunate king of Hungary, who lost his life at the battle of Mohacz,[118] was said to have been born without a protective layer, to have grown a beard at fifteen, and to have shown some grey hairs by twenty; from this, the soothsayers speculated that he would lose his kingdom and have a short life. However, hair is not a reliable predictor, and many who go grey early have lived beyond the age suggested by the psalmist.[XCIV.] The hairs that have intrigued me the most are not on the face or head, but on the back, and not in men but in children, as I observed long ago in that endemic illness of children in Languedoc, called morgellons,[XCV.] where they break out with coarse hairs on their backs, which alleviates the uneasy symptoms of the disease and frees them from coughs and convulsions.

The Egyptian mummies that I have seen, have had their mouths open, and somewhat gaping, which affordeth a good opportunity to view and observe their teeth, wherein ’tis not easy to find any wanting or decayed; and therefore in Egypt, where one man practised but one operation, or the diseases but of single parts, it must needs be a barren profession to confine unto that of drawing of teeth, and to have been little better than tooth-drawer unto King Pyrrhus,[XCVI.] who had but two in his head.

The Egyptian mummies I've seen have their mouths open and slightly ajar, which gives a good chance to see and examine their teeth. It's not easy to find any that are missing or decayed. In Egypt, where one person did only one type of operation, or treated just specific ailments, it must have been a pretty limited profession to only focus on tooth extraction, and it wasn't much better than being a tooth puller for King Pyrrhus, who had only two teeth in his head.

How the banyans of India maintain the integrity of those parts, I find not particularly observed; who notwithstanding have an advantage of their preservation by abstaining from all flesh, and employing their teeth in such food unto which they may seem at first framed, from their figure and conformation; but sharp and corroding rheums had so early mouldered these rocks and hardest parts of his fabric, that a man might well conceive that his years were never like to double or twice tell over his teeth.[XCVII.] Corruption had dealt more severely with them than sepulchral fires and smart flames with those of burnt bodies of old; for in the burnt fragments of urns which I have inquired into, although I seem to find few incisors or shearers, yet the dog teeth and grinders do notably resist those fires.

How the banyans in India maintain their structure isn't something I'm particularly aware of; however, they have the advantage of preservation by avoiding all meat and using their teeth on foods they seem naturally suited for, based on their shape and design. But sharp and corrosive elements have worn down these rocks and the toughest parts of their framework so much that one might think their lifespan could never be doubled or counted over twice. Corruption has affected them more harshly than funeral fires and intense flames have impacted the remains of burnt bodies from the past; because in the charred remains of urns I've looked into, while I find few incisors or cutting teeth, the canine teeth and molars clearly withstand those fires.

In the years of his childhood he had languished under the disease of his country, the rickets; after which, notwithstanding many have become strong and active men; but whether any have attained unto very great years, the disease is scarce so old as to afford good observation. Whether the children of the English plantations be subject unto the same infirmity, may be worth the observing. Whether lameness and halting do still increase among the inhabitants of Rovigno in Istria, I know not; yet scarce twenty years ago Monsieur du Loyr observed that a third part of that people halted; but too certain it is, that the rickets increaseth among us; the small-pox grows more pernicious than the great; the king’s purse knows that the king’s evil grows more common. Quartan agues are become no strangers in Ireland; more common and mortal in England; and though the ancients gave that disease[XCVIII.] very good words, yet now that bell[XCIX.] makes no strange sound which rings out for the effects thereof.

In his childhood, he suffered from the illness plaguing his country, rickets. After that, even though many have become strong and active men, it's unclear if anyone has lived to a very old age, since the disease isn't old enough to provide solid observations. It might be worth noticing if the children in the English colonies experience the same issues. I’m not sure if lameness and limping are still common among the people of Rovigno in Istria, but not long ago, Monsieur du Loyr noted that about a third of that population limped. However, it's certain that rickets are increasing among us; smallpox is becoming more harmful than it used to be; the king’s purse is aware that the king's evil is becoming more prevalent. Quartan fevers are now common in Ireland, more frequent and deadly in England; and although the ancients gave that disease[XCVIII.] respectable names, now the bell[XCIX.] tolls without surprise for its effects.

Some think there were few consumptions in the old world, when men lived much upon milk; and that the ancient inhabitants of this island were less troubled with coughs when they went naked and slept in caves and woods, than men now in chambers and feather-beds. Plato will tell us, that there was no such disease as a catarrh in Homer’s time, and that it was but new in Greece in his age. Polydore Virgil delivereth that pleurisies were rare in England, who lived but in the days of Henry the Eighth. Some will allow no diseases to be new, others think that many old ones are ceased: and that such which are esteemed new, will have but their time: however, the mercy of God hath scattered the great heap of diseases, and not loaded any one country with all: some may be new in one country which have been old in another. New discoveries of the earth discover new diseases: for besides the common swarm, there are endemial and local infirmities proper unto certain regions, which in the whole earth make no small number: and if Asia, Africa, and America, should bring in their list, Pandora’s box would swell, and there must be a strange pathology.

Some people believe that there were fewer illnesses in the old world when people mainly lived on milk, and that the ancient inhabitants of this island suffered less from coughs when they were naked and slept in caves and woods compared to people today who stay in comfortable rooms with feather beds. Plato mentions that diseases like catarrh didn't exist in Homer's time and only started to appear in Greece during his lifetime. Polydore Virgil stated that pleurisies were rare in England during the reign of Henry the Eighth. Some people argue that there are no new diseases, while others think that many old ones have vanished, and those we consider new will only last for a while. Regardless, God's mercy has distributed the burden of diseases across different countries instead of concentrating them all in one place: some may be new to one country but have been around in another. New geographical discoveries bring new diseases; besides the common issues, there are endemic and local ailments specific to certain regions, which collectively add up to a significant number across the globe. If Asia, Africa, and America were to add their diseases to the mix, it would be like opening Pandora's box, resulting in a strange array of illnesses.

Most men expected to find a consumed kell,[119] empty and bladder-like guts, livid and marbled lungs, and a withered pericardium in this exsuccous corpse: but some seemed too much to wonder that two lobes of his lungs adhered unto his side; for the like I have often found in bodies of no suspected consumptions or difficulty of respiration. And the same more often happeneth in men than other animals: and some think in women than in men: but the most remarkable I have met with, was in a man, after a cough of almost fifty years, in whom all the lobes adhered unto the pleura, and each lobe unto another; who having also been much troubled with the gout, brake the rule of Cardan,[C.] and died of the stone in the bladder. Aristotle makes a query, why some animals cough, as man; some not, as oxen. If coughing be taken as it consisteth of a natural and voluntary motion, including expectoration and spitting out, it may be as proper unto man as bleeding at the nose; otherwise we find that Vegetius and rural writers have not left so many medicines in vain against the coughs of cattle; and men who perish by coughs die the death of sheep, cats, and lions: and though birds have no midriff, yet we meet with divers remedies in Arrianus against the coughs of hawks. And though it might be thought that all animals who have lungs do cough; yet in cataceous fishes, who have large and strong lungs, the same is not observed; nor yet in oviparous quadrupeds: and in the greatest thereof, the crocodile, although we read much of their tears, we find nothing of that motion.

Most men expected to find an emaciated body, empty and with lifeless, marbled lungs, and a shriveled pericardium in this dried-out corpse. However, some were surprised that two lobes of his lungs were stuck to his side; I have often seen the same in bodies with no signs of illness or breathing difficulties. This is more common in men than in other animals, and some believe it's more common in women than in men. The most remarkable case I've encountered was a man who coughed for almost fifty years, in whom all the lobes of his lungs were stuck to the pleura, and each lobe was stuck to another; he also suffered greatly from gout and defied Cardan's rule, ultimately dying from a bladder stone. Aristotle questions why some animals cough, like humans, while others, like oxen, do not. If we consider coughing as a natural and voluntary action involving expectoration and spitting, it could be as natural for humans as nosebleeds; otherwise, it's evident that Vegetius and rural writers didn’t create so many remedies for cattle coughs without reason. Humans who die from coughs meet the same fate as sheep, cats, and lions; and even though birds don’t have a diaphragm, we find various remedies in Arrianus for hawk coughs. While it might seem that all animals with lungs cough, this isn’t observed in cartilaginous fish, which have large and strong lungs, nor in egg-laying mammals. Even in the largest of these, the crocodile, although we're often told about their tears, there's no mention of coughing.

From the thoughts of sleep, when the soul was conceived nearest unto divinity, the ancients erected an art of divination, wherein while they too widely expatiated in loose and in consequent conjectures, Hippocrates[CI.] wisely considered dreams as they presaged alterations in the body, and so afforded hints toward the preservation of health, and prevention of diseases; and therein was so serious as to advise alteration of diet, exercise, sweating, bathing, and vomiting; and also so religious as to order prayers and supplications unto respective deities, in good dreams unto Sol, Jupiter cœlestis, Jupiter opulentus, Minerva, Mercurius, and Apollo; in bad, unto Tellus and the heroes.

From the thoughts of sleep, when the soul was closest to divinity, the ancients developed an art of divination. While they often wandered through vague and random ideas, Hippocrates[CI.] wisely viewed dreams as signs of changes in the body, providing insights for maintaining health and preventing illness. He was serious enough to recommend changes in diet, exercise, sweating, bathing, and vomiting. He was also earnest about offering prayers and supplications to specific deities—good dreams were for Sol, Jupiter Cœlestis, Jupiter Opulentus, Minerva, Mercurius, and Apollo; while bad dreams were directed to Tellus and the heroes.

And therefore I could not but notice how his female friends were irrationally curious so strictly to examine his dreams, and in this low state to hope for the phantasms of health. He was now past the healthful dreams of the sun, moon, and stars, in their clarity and proper courses. ’Twas too late to dream of flying, of limpid fountains, smooth waters, white vestments, and fruitful green trees, which are the visions of healthful sleeps, and at good distance from the grave.

And so I couldn't help but notice how his female friends were overly curious, wanting to analyze his dreams, and in this weakened state, they dared to hope for the illusions of wellness. He was now beyond the healthy dreams of the sun, moon, and stars, in their clarity and rightful paths. It was too late to dream of flying, clear fountains, smooth waters, white clothes, and lush green trees, which are the visions of healthy sleep, far removed from death.

And they were also too deeply dejected that he should dream of his dead friends, inconsequently divining, that he would not be long from them; for strange it was not that he should sometimes dream of the dead, whose thoughts run always upon death; beside, to dream of the dead, so they appear not in dark habits, and take nothing away from us, in Hippocrates’ sense was of good signification: for we live by the dead, and everything is or must be so before it becomes our nourishment. And Cardan, who dreamed that he discoursed with his dead father in the moon, made thereof no mortal interpretation; and even to dream that we are dead, was having a signification of liberty, vacuity from cares, exemption and freedom from troubles unknown unto the dead.

And they were also too deeply saddened that he would dream of his dead friends, oddly sensing that he wouldn’t be far from them for long; it was not strange that he sometimes dreamed of the dead, who constantly think about death. Moreover, to dream of the dead, as long as they don’t appear in dark clothing and take nothing from us, in Hippocrates’ view, was a positive sign: we live through the dead, and everything is or must be so before it becomes our nourishment. And Cardan, who dreamed that he talked to his dead father on the moon, didn’t interpret it in any serious way; even dreaming that we are dead signifies freedom, release from worries, and relief from troubles unknown to the dead.

Some dreams I confess may admit of easy and feminine exposition; he who dreamed that he could not see his right shoulder, might easily fear to lose the sight of his right eye; he that before a journey dreamed that his feet were cut off, had a plain warning not to undertake his intended journey. But why to dream of lettuce should presage some ensuing disease, why to eat figs should signify foolish talk, why to eat eggs great trouble, and to dream of blindness should be so highly commended, according to the oneirocritical verses of Astrampsychus and Nicephorus, I shall leave unto your divination.

Some dreams, I admit, can be easily explained in a straightforward and feminine way; someone who dreams they can’t see their right shoulder might easily fear they could lose sight in their right eye. If someone dreams before a journey that their feet have been cut off, it’s a clear warning not to go on that trip. But why dreaming of lettuce should predict an illness, why eating figs means foolish chatter, why eating eggs signifies great trouble, and why dreaming of blindness is so highly valued, according to the dream interpretation verses of Astrampsychus and Nicephorus, I’ll leave for you to interpret.

He was willing to quit the world alone and altogether, leaving no earnest behind him for corruption or after-grave, having small content in that common satisfaction to survive or live in another, but amply satisfied that his disease should die with himself, nor revive in a posterity to puzzle physic, and make sad mementoes of their parent hereditary. Leprosy awakes not sometimes before forty, the gout and stone often later; but consumptive and tabid[CII.] roots sprout more early, and at the fairest make seventeen years of our life doubtful before that age. They that enter the world with original diseases as well as sin, have not only common mortality but sick traductions to destroy them, make commonly short courses, and live not at length but in figures; so that a sound Cæsarean nativity[CIII.] may outlast a natural birth, and a knife may sometimes make way for a more lasting fruit than a midwife; which makes so few infants now able to endure the old test of the river,[CIV.] and many to have feeble children who could scarce have been married at Sparta, and those provident states who studied strong and healthful generations; which happen but contingently in mere pecuniary matches or marriages made by the candle, wherein notwithstanding there is little redress to be hoped from an astrologer or a lawyer, and a good discerning physician were like to prove the most successful counsellor.

He was ready to leave the world behind completely, with no lingering regret for its corruption or what comes after, finding little comfort in merely surviving or living on through someone else. He was fully satisfied that his illness should die with him, rather than carry on to confuse doctors and leave sad reminders for his descendants. Leprosy might not show up until around 40, while gout and kidney stones often strike later, but diseases like tuberculosis can take hold much earlier, casting doubt on our lives even before we turn seventeen. Those who enter the world with genetic conditions, as well as our sins, face not just common mortality but additional sicknesses that can destroy them. They rarely live long, and their existence often feels more like numbers than a real life. So, sometimes, a healthy C-section birth can outlast a natural one, and surgery can open the way for a more lasting outcome than a midwife can provide. This is why so few infants today can survive the old trials of the river, and so many have weak children who would barely have qualified for marriage in Sparta. Societies that valued strong and healthy generations would often see such outcomes happen only by chance through purely financial unions or marriages arranged by candlelight. Yet, even in those situations, little hope for improvement could come from an astrologer or a lawyer, and a good, knowledgeable physician would likely be the best advisor.

Julius Scaliger, who in a sleepless fit of the gout could make two hundred verses in a night, would have but five[CV.] plain words upon his tomb. And this serious person, though no minor wit, left the poetry of his epitaph unto others; either unwilling to commend himself, or to be judged by a distich, and perhaps considering how unhappy great poets have been in versifying their own epitaphs; wherein Petrarch, Dante, and Ariosto, have so unhappily failed, that if their tombs should outlast their works, posterity would find so little of Apollo on them as to mistake them for Ciceronian poets.

Julius Scaliger, who could create two hundred verses in a night during a sleepless bout of gout, wanted just five plain words on his tomb. This serious individual, despite being quite witty, entrusted the poetry of his epitaph to others; either because he didn't want to praise himself or be judged by just a couple of lines, and perhaps considering how unfortunate great poets have been at writing their own epitaphs. Petrarch, Dante, and Ariosto all failed so miserably that if their tombs outlasted their works, future generations would find so little of Apollo on them that they might mistake them for Ciceronian poets.

In this deliberate and creeping progress unto the grave, he was somewhat too young and of too noble a mind, to fall upon that stupid symptom observable in divers persons near their journey’s end, and which may be reckoned among the mortal symptoms of their last disease; that is, to become more narrow-minded, miserable, and tenacious, unready to part with anything, when they are ready to part with all, and afraid to want when they have no time to spend; meanwhile physicians, who know that many are mad but in a single depraved imagination, and one prevalent decipiency; and that beside and out of such single deliriums a man may meet with sober actions and good sense in bedlam; cannot but smile to see the heirs and concerned relations gratulating themselves on the sober departure of their friends; and though they behold such mad covetous passages, content to think they die in good understanding, and in their sober senses.

In this slow and steady journey toward death, he was a bit too young and had too noble a spirit to fall into that common sign seen in many people as they approach the end of their lives, which can be considered one of the tragic signs of their final illness; that is, becoming more narrow-minded, miserable, and clingy, unwilling to let go of anything when they are actually ready to let go of everything, and anxious about lacking what little time they have left; meanwhile, doctors, who know that many people are only crazy due to a single twisted idea or widespread delusion; and that, despite having such singular delusions, a person can still show rational behavior and good sense in crazy circumstances; cannot help but smile when they see the heirs and relatives congratulating themselves on the calm passing of their loved ones; and even though they witness such mad greed in their final moments, they comfort themselves by thinking that they die with clarity and in their right mind.

Avarice, which is not only infidelity, but idolatry, either from covetous progeny or questuary[120] education, had no root in his breast, who made good works the expression of his faith, and was big with desires unto public and lasting charities; and surely where good wishes and charitable intentions exceed abilities, theorical beneficency may be more than a dream. They build not castles in the air who would build churches on earth; and though they leave no such structures here, may lay good foundations in heaven. In brief, his life and death were such, that I could not blame them who wished the like, and almost to have been himself; almost, I say; for though we may wish the prosperous appurtenances of others, or to be another in his happy accidents, yet so intrinsical is every man unto himself, that some doubt may be made, whether any would exchange his being, or substantially become another man.

Greed, which is not just betrayal but also idol worship, whether from greedy descendants or materialistic education, had no place in him. He saw good works as a reflection of his faith and was filled with strong desires for public and lasting charities. It's true that where good intentions and charitable wishes exceed one’s abilities, theoretical generosity might be more than just a dream. Those who aim to build churches on earth don't just create illusions. And even if they leave no physical structures behind, they may lay solid foundations in heaven. In short, his life and death were such that I couldn't blame anyone for wishing for the same, or to have been him; almost, I say, because while we might desire the good fortune or happiness of others, or wish to experience their fortunate circumstances, each person is so inherently tied to themselves that one might wonder if anyone would truly want to become someone else entirely.

He had wisely seen the world at home and abroad, and thereby observed under what variety men are deluded in the pursuit of that which is not here to be found. And although he had no opinion of reputed felicities below, and apprehended men widely out in the estimate of such happiness, yet his sober contempt of the world wrought no Democratism or Cynicism, no laughing or snarling at it, as well understanding there are not felicities in this world to satisfy a serious mind; and therefore, to soften the stream of our lives, we are fain to take in the reputed contentations of this world, to unite with the crowd in their beatitudes, and to make ourselves happy by consortion, opinion, and co-existimation; for strictly to separate from received and customary felicities, and to confine unto the rigour of realities, were to contract the consolation of our beings unto too uncomfortable circumscriptions.

He had wisely explored the world both at home and abroad, and through that, he noticed the many ways people are misled in their quest for things that aren’t truly available. Although he didn’t think much of the happiness that others touted and saw how misguided people generally were in their understanding of such joy, his clear disdain for the world didn’t turn him into a Democrat or a Cynic; he didn’t mock or sneer at it. He understood that there are no real joys in this world that can truly satisfy a serious mind. Therefore, to ease the flow of our lives, we often cling to the supposed comforts of this world, joining the majority in their moments of happiness, and convincing ourselves that we can find joy through shared experiences, opinions, and mutual recognition. To completely separate ourselves from accepted and traditional sources of happiness and restrict ourselves to the harshness of reality would limit our ability to find any comfort in existence, leaving us in a bleak situation.

Not to fear death,[CVI.] nor desire it, was short of his resolution: to be dissolved, and be with Christ, was his dying ditty. He conceived his thread long, in no long course of years, and when he had scarce outlived the second life of Lazarus;[CVII.] esteeming it enough to approach the years of his Saviour, who so ordered his own human state, as not to be old upon earth.

Not to fear death,[CVI.] nor long for it, was part of his resolve: to be free and be with Christ was his final song. He thought his life would be long, but it wasn’t many years, and when he had barely lived past Lazarus's second life;[CVII.] he felt it was enough to reach the age of his Savior, who arranged his own human life so as not to grow old on Earth.

But to be content with death may be better than to desire it; a miserable life may make us wish for death, but a virtuous one to rest in it; which is the advantage of those resolved Christians, who looking on death not only as the sting, but the period and end of sin, the horizon and isthmus between this life and a better, and the death of this world but as a nativity of another, do contentedly submit unto the common necessity, and envy not Enoch or Elias.

But being at peace with death might be better than wanting it; a tough life can make us wish for death, but a good life helps us rest in it. This is the benefit of those determined Christians who see death not just as something painful, but as the conclusion and end of sin, the boundary between this life and a better one, and the death of this world as a beginning of another. They accept the inevitable with grace and don’t envy Enoch or Elijah.

Not to be content with life is the unsatisfactory state of those who destroy themselves,[CVIII.] who being afraid to live run blindly upon their own death, which no man fears by experience: and the Stoics had a notable doctrine to take away the fear thereof; that is, in such extremities, to desire that which is not to be avoided, and wish what might be feared; and so made evils voluntary, and to suit with their own desires, which took off the terror of them.

Not being happy with life is the disappointing condition of those who harm themselves,[CVIII.] who, being too afraid to live, rush headfirst into their own death, a fate no one truly fears from experience. The Stoics had an important belief to ease that fear; they suggested that in difficult situations, we should accept what can’t be avoided and confront what scares us. This way, they made hardships seem voluntary and aligned them with our own desires, which helped remove their terror.

But the ancient martyrs were not encouraged by such fallacies; who, though they feared not death, were afraid to be their own executioners; and therefore thought it more wisdom to crucify their lusts than their bodies, to circumcise than stab their hearts, and to mortify than kill themselves.

But the ancient martyrs were not swayed by such misconceptions; they did not fear death, yet they were hesitant to end their own lives. So, they believed it was wiser to control their desires than harm their bodies, to cut away their lusts rather than stab at their hearts, and to put to death their sinful nature rather than take their own lives.

His willingness to leave this world about that age, when most men think they may best enjoy it, though paradoxical unto worldly ears, was not strange unto mine, who have so often observed, that many, though old, oft stick fast unto the world, and seem to be drawn like Cacus’s oxen[121], backward, with great struggling and reluctancy unto the grave. The long habit of living makes mere men more hardly to part with life, and all to be nothing, but what is to come. To live at the rate of the old world, when some could scarce remember themselves young, may afford no better digested death than a more moderate period. Many would have thought it an happiness to have had their lot of life in some notable conjunctures of ages past; but the uncertainty of future times have tempted few to make a part in ages to come. And surely, he that hath taken the true altitude of things, and rightly calculated the degenerate state of this age, is not like to envy those that shall live in the next, much less three or four hundred years hence, when no man can comfortably imagine what face this world will carry: and therefore since every age makes a step unto the end of all things, and the Scripture affords so hard a character of the last times; quiet minds will be content with their generations, and rather bless ages past, than be ambitious of those to come.

His willingness to leave this world at that age, when most men think they’re at their best enjoyment, might sound paradoxical to worldly ears, but it’s not strange to me. I’ve often noticed that many, even when old, cling tightly to the world, struggling and reluctant, like Cacus's oxen[121], being pulled backward towards the grave. The long habit of living makes it harder for people to part with life, as they become nothing but what’s ahead. Living by the standards of the old world, when many can barely remember their youth, might lead to a well-founded fear of death, rather than a more peaceful acceptance. Many would think it would be lucky to have lived during significant times in the past, but the unpredictability of the future keeps few from wanting to be part of what’s yet to come. Surely, someone who truly understands the state of things today, and has accurately assessed the decline of this age, is not likely to envy those who will live in the next era, much less three or four hundred years from now, when no one can comfortably picture what this world will look like. Since every age brings us closer to the end of all things, and scripture presents a daunting picture of the final times, calm minds will be content with their own generation, preferring to appreciate the past rather than longing for the future.

Though age had set no seal upon his face, yet a dim eye might clearly discover fifty in his actions; and therefore, since wisdom is the grey hair, and an unspotted life old age; although his years come short, he might have been said to have held up with longer livers, and to have been Solomon’s[CIX.] old man. And surely if we deduct all those days of our life which we might wish unlived, and which abate the comfort of those we now live; if we reckon up only those days which God hath accepted of our lives, a life of good years will hardly be a span long: the son in this sense may outlive the father, and none be climacterically old. He that early arriveth unto the parts and prudence of age, is happily old without the uncomfortable attendants of it; and ’tis superfluous to live unto grey hairs, when in precocious temper we anticipate the virtues of them. In brief, he cannot be accounted young who outliveth the old man. He that hath early arrived unto the measure of a perfect stature in Christ, hath already fulfilled the prime and longest intention of his being; and one day lived after the perfect rule of piety, is to be preferred before sinning immortality.

Though age hasn't marked his face, a keen observer could easily see fifty in his actions; and since wisdom is the grey hair, and a pure life signifies old age, even though he may be younger in years, he could be considered as wise as someone much older, perhaps like Solomon’s old man. Indeed, if we subtract all the days of our lives that we wish we hadn’t lived, which take away from the enjoyment of the days we do have; if we count only the days that God has deemed worthy in our lives, a life full of good years would hardly even span a short time: the son can outlive the father, and no one would be considered truly old. One who reaches the wisdom and insight of age early is blessed to be old without suffering its drawbacks; it’s unnecessary to live to have grey hairs when we can embody their virtues at an early age. In short, he cannot be considered young who outlives the older generation. He who has quickly reached a perfect stature in Christ has already fulfilled the main and longest purpose of his existence; and living just one day according to the ideals of piety is far better than an eternity spent in sin.

Although he attained not unto the years of his predecessors, yet he wanted not those preserving virtues which confirm the thread of weaker constitutions. Cautelous chastity and crafty sobriety were far from him; those jewels were paragon, without flaw, hair, ice, or cloud in him; which affords me a hint to proceed in these good wishes, and few mementoes unto you.

Although he didn't live as long as those before him, he certainly possessed the strong qualities that support those with weaker health. Cautious chastity and clever sobriety were not part of him; those traits were perfect, without any flaws or imperfections in him. This gives me a reason to continue with these good wishes and a few reminders for you.

Tread softly and circumspectly in this funambulous[122] track and narrow path of goodness; pursue virtue virtuously, be sober and temperate, not to preserve your body in a sufficiency for wanton ends, not to spare your purse, not to be free from the infamy of common transgressors that way, and thereby to balance or palliate obscure and closer vices, nor simply to enjoy health, by all of which you may leaven good actions, and render virtues disputable, but, in one word, that you may truly serve God, which every sickness will tell you you cannot well do without health. The sick man’s sacrifice is but a lame oblation. Pious treasures, laid up in healthful days, excuse the defect of sick non-performance; without which we must needs look back with anxiety upon the last opportunities of health; and may have cause rather to envy than pity the ends of penitent malefactors, who go with clear parts unto the last act of their lives, and in the integrity of their faculties return their spirit unto God that gave it.

Tread lightly and carefully on this delicate track and narrow path of goodness; pursue virtue earnestly, be sober and moderate, not just to keep your body fit for selfish purposes, not to spare your wallet, not simply to avoid the shame of common wrongdoers in that way, and thus to mask or soften hidden and deeper vices, nor only to enjoy good health, since all of this could taint good actions and make virtues questionable. Rather, do everything so that you may truly serve God, which every illness will remind you is hard to do without health. The sick person’s sacrifice is just a weak offering. Spiritual treasures, stored up during healthy days, can excuse the shortcomings of not being able to act while sick; without which we must look back with worry on the last chances we had while healthy, and may instead find ourselves envying rather than pitying those who repent, as they face the final moments of their lives with clarity, returning their spirit to God who gave it.

Consider whereabouts thou art in Cebe’s[123] table, or that old philosophical pinax[124] of the life of man; whether thou art still in the road of uncertainties; whether thou hast yet entered the narrow gate, got up the hill and asperous way which leadeth unto the house of sanity; or taken that purifying potion from the hand of sincere erudition, which may send thee clear and pure away unto a virtuous and happy life.

Consider where you are in Cebe’s[123] table, or that old philosophical pinax[124] of the life of man; whether you are still on the path of uncertainties; whether you have entered the narrow gate, climbed the rough hill that leads to the house of sanity; or taken that purifying potion from the hand of genuine knowledge, which might send you away clear and pure towards a virtuous and happy life.

In this virtuous voyage let no disappointment cause despondency, nor difficulty despair. Think not that you are sailing from Lima to Manilla,[CX.] [125] wherein thou mayest tie up the rudder, and sleep before the wind, but expect rough seas, flaws and contrary blasts; and ’tis well if by many cross tacks and veerings thou arrivest at the port. Sit not down in the popular seats and common level of virtues, but endeavour to make them heroical. Offer not only peace-offerings but holocausts unto God. To serve him singly to serve ourselves were too partial a piece of piety, not like to place us in the highest mansions of glory.

In this virtuous journey, let no disappointment lead to despair, and no difficulty make you hopeless. Don't think that you’re sailing smoothly from Lima to Manila,[CX.] [125] where you can just tie up the rudder and sleep in the wind; instead, expect rough seas, obstacles, and opposing winds. It’s a good thing if, through many tricky turns and adjustments, you reach your destination. Don’t settle for the usual seats or common levels of virtue; strive to make your virtues extraordinary. Offer not just peace offerings but extraordinary sacrifices to God. To serve Him only for our own benefit would be too self-centered, not worthy of the highest places of glory.

He that is chaste and continent not to impair his strength or terrified by contagion will hardly be heroically virtuous. Adjourn not that virtue until those years when Cato could lend out his wife, and impotent satyrs write satires against lust, but be chaste in thy flaming days when Alexander dared not trust his eyes upon the fair sisters of Darius, and when so many think that there is no other way but Origen’s.[CXI.]

A person who is pure and self-controlled, avoiding weakening influences or fears of temptation, will find it difficult to be truly virtuous. Don’t postpone that virtue until you're older, like when Cato could share his wife, or when impotent satyrs wrote funny critiques of lust. Instead, be pure during your passionate years, when Alexander wouldn't even look at Darius's beautiful sisters, and when many believe there’s no other option but Origen’s.[CXI.]

Be charitable before wealth make thee covetous, and lose not the glory of the mitre. If riches increase, let thy mind hold pace with them, and think it is not enough to be liberal but munificent. Though a cup of cold water from some hand may not be without its reward, yet stick not thou for wine and oil for the wounds of the distressed, and treat the poor as our Saviour did the multitude to the reliques of some baskets.

Be generous before wealth makes you greedy, and don't lose the honor of your position. If your riches grow, let your mindset grow with them, and believe it's not just enough to be generous but also extravagant. While a cup of cold water from someone may have its rewards, don't hesitate to offer wine and oil for the wounds of those in need, and treat the poor like our Savior did with the leftovers from baskets for the crowd.

Trust not unto the omnipotency of gold, or say not unto it, thou art my confidence. Kiss not thy hand when thou beholdest that terrestrial sun, nor bore thy ear unto its servitude. A slave unto Mammon makes no servant unto God. Covetousness cracks the sinews of faith, numbs the apprehension of anything above sense; and only affected with the certainty of things present, makes a peradventure of things to come; lives but unto one world, nor hopes but fears another: makes their own death sweet unto others, bitter unto themselves, brings formal sadness, scenical mourning, and no wet eyes at the grave.

Do not trust in the power of money, or say to it, "You are my security." Do not kiss your hand when you see that earthly sun, nor listen to its call. Being a slave to wealth does not make you a servant of God. Greed weakens faith, dulls your understanding of anything beyond what you can sense, and only fixates on the certainty of the present, turning possibilities about the future into mere guesses; it lives only for this world, hoping for nothing but fearing what comes next: it sweetens death for others while making it bitter for oneself, bringing fake sadness, theatrical mourning, and no real tears at the grave.

If avarice be thy vice, yet make it not thy punishment. Miserable men commiserate not themselves, bowelless unto themselves, and merciless unto their own bowels. Let the fruition of things bless the possession of them, and take no satisfaction in dying but living rich. For since thy good works, not thy goods will follow thee; since riches are an appurtenance of life, and no dead man is rich, to famish in plenty, and live poorly to die rich, were a multiplying improvement in madness and use upon use in folly.

If greed is your weakness, don’t let it be your punishment. Wretched people don’t feel sorry for themselves, they’re heartless to themselves and tough on their own feelings. Let the joy of things enhance your enjoyment of them, and don’t find satisfaction in dying wealthy, but in living abundantly. Because it’s your good deeds, not your possessions, that will follow you; since wealth is just an addition to life, and no dead person is rich. To starve in abundance and live poorly just to die wealthy is to multiply madness and keep compounding foolishness.

Persons lightly dipt, not grained, in generous honesty are but pale in goodness and faint-hued in sincerity. But be thou what thou virtuously art, and let not the ocean wash away thy tincture. Stand majestically upon that axis where prudent simplicity hath fixed thee; and at no temptation invert the poles of thy honesty that vice may be uneasy and even monstrous unto thee; let iterated good acts and long confirmed habits make virtue natural or a second nature in thee; and since few or none prove eminently virtuous but from some advantageous foundations in their temper and natural inclinations, study thyself betimes, and early find what nature bids thee to be or tells thee what thou mayest be. They who thus timely descend into themselves, cultivating the good seeds which nature hath set in them, and improving their prevalent inclinations to perfection, become not shrubs but cedars in their generation. And to be in the form of the best of bad, or the worst of the good, will be no satisfaction unto them.

People who are only slightly immersed in honesty are weak in goodness and lack real sincerity. But be true to who you are, and don’t let the world wash away your true essence. Stand firmly where simple wisdom has placed you; and under no temptation should you compromise your honesty, making evil seem difficult or even outrageous to you. Let repeated good deeds and well-established habits make virtue feel natural or like a second nature to you; and since few truly virtuous people achieve that without some supportive foundation in their character and natural tendencies, take the time to understand yourself early on and discover what your nature calls you to be or what you could become. Those who explore their inner selves in a timely manner, nurturing the good qualities that nature has instilled in them and refining their strongest inclinations to perfection, become not merely bushes but towering cedars in their lifetime. And merely being the best of the bad or the worst of the good will not satisfy them.

Let not the law of thy country be the non ultra of thy honesty, nor think that always good enough that the law will make good. Narrow not the law of charity, equity, mercy. Join gospel righteousness with legal right. Be not a mere Gamaliel in the faith, but let the Sermon on the Mount be thy Targum unto the law of Sinai.

Let the laws of your country not be the limit of your integrity, nor should you think that what is legal is always sufficient. Don't narrow the definitions of charity, fairness, or compassion. Combine the righteousness of the gospel with what is legally right. Don't just be a passive observer in your faith; let the teachings of the Sermon on the Mount guide your understanding of the law.

Make not the consequences of virtue the ends thereof. Be not beneficent for a name or cymbal of applause; nor exact and punctual in commerce for the advantages of trust and credit, which attend the reputation of just and true dealing: for such rewards, though unsought for, plain virtue will bring with her, whom all men honour, though they pursue not. To have other by-ends in good actions sours laudable performances, which must have deeper roots, motives, and instigations, to give them the stamp of virtues.

Don't make the results of virtue your goal. Don't be generous just for recognition or claps; and don't be exact and reliable in business just for the benefits of trust and credit that come with a good reputation for honesty and fairness. These rewards, even if they're not sought after, will naturally come to true virtue, which everyone respects, even if they don't actively pursue it. Having other ulterior motives in good deeds tarnishes commendable actions, which need to have deeper roots, motives, and inspirations to truly embody virtue.

Though human infirmity may betray thy heedless days into the popular ways of extravagancy, yet, let not thine own depravity or the torrent of vicious times carry thee into desperate enormities in opinions, manners, or actions. If thou hast dipped thy foot in the river, yet venture not over Rubicon; run not into extremities from whence there is no regression, nor be ever so closely shut up within the holds of vice and iniquity, as not to find some escape by a postern of recipiscency.[126]

Though human weakness may lead your careless days into the popular habits of extravagance, don't let your own faults or the overwhelming tide of bad times push you into extreme views, behavior, or actions. If you've dipped your toe in the water, don't cross the river; don't rush into situations from which there’s no turning back, and don’t become so trapped in vice and wrongdoing that you can’t find a way out through a door of repentance.[126]

Owe not thy humility unto humiliation by adversity, but look humbly down in that state when others look upward upon thee. Be patient in the age of pride, and days of will, and impatiency, when men live but by intervals of reason, under the sovereignty of humour and passion, when it is in the power of every one to transform thee out of thyself, and put thee into short madness.[CXII.] If you cannot imitate Job, yet come not short of Socrates, and those patient Pagans, who tired the tongues of their enemies, while they perceived they spit their malice at brazen walls and statues.

Don't owe your humility to being humiliated by tough times, but instead, stay humble when others look up to you. Be patient in an age of pride and strong desires, when people only use reason sporadically, under the control of emotions and passions, where anyone can drive you to lose your sense of self and plunge into brief madness.[CXII.] If you can't be like Job, at least strive to be like Socrates and those patient Pagans, who wore down their enemies with words, knowing they were just spitting their malice against solid walls and statues.

Let age, not envy, draw wrinkles on thy cheeks; be content to be envied, but envy not. Emulation may be plausible, and indignation allowable, but admit no treaty with that passion which no circumstance can make good. A displacency at the good of others, because they enjoy it although we do not want it, is an absurd depravity sticking fast unto nature, from its primitive corruption, which he that can well subdue were a Christian of the first magnitude, and for ought I know may have one foot already in heaven.

Let age, not jealousy, put wrinkles on your face; be okay with being envied, but don’t be envious. Admiration can be understandable, and feeling upset about others' success is permissible, but don’t make peace with that feeling which no situation can justify. Displeasure at the happiness of others, just because they have it even though we don’t want it, is a ridiculous flaw deeply rooted in our nature, stemming from its original corruption. Someone who can overcome this would be a truly great Christian, and for all I know, they might already be partly in heaven.

While thou so hotly disclaimest the devil, be not guilty of Diabolism. Fall not into one name with that unclean spirit, nor act his nature whom thou so much abhorrest, that is, to accuse, calumniate, backbite, whisper, detract, or sinistrously interpret others. Degenerous depravities and narrow-minded vices! not only below St Paul’s noble Christian, but Aristotle’s true gentleman.[CXIII.] Trust not with some that the Epistle of St James is apocryphal, and so read with less fear that stabbing truth that in company with this vice, “thy religion is in vain.” Moses broke the tables without breaking the law, but where charity is broke the law itself is shattered, which cannot be whole without love that is “the fulfilling of it.” Look humbly upon thy virtues, and though thou art rich in some, yet think thyself poor and naked without that crowning grace which “thinketh no evil, which envieth not, which beareth, believeth, hopeth, endureth all things.” With these sure graces while busy tongues are crying out for a drop of cold water, mutes may be in happiness, and sing the “Trisagium,”[CXIV.] in heaven.

While you so passionately deny the devil, don't fall into the trap of doing evil yourself. Don't get lumped in with that filthy spirit, nor imitate the nature of what you despise so much, which includes accusing, slandering, gossiping, whispering, putting others down, or interpreting their actions in the worst possible way. These petty vices and mean-spirited behaviors are not just beneath St. Paul’s high standards for Christians but also Aristotle’s idea of a true gentleman. [CXIII.] Don't be swayed by some who say that the Epistle of St. James is not genuine, and thus read with less concern that cutting truth that goes along with this vice, “your religion is worthless.” Moses broke the tablets without breaking the law, but where charity is broken, the law itself is shattered; it cannot be complete without love, which is “the fulfillment of it.” View your virtues with humility, and even if you possess many, remember that you are poor and exposed without that ultimate grace which “thinks no evil, does not envy, bears, believes, hopes, and endures all things.” With these reliable virtues, while restless tongues are calling out for just a drop of cold water, those who are silent might be blessed, singing the “Trisagium,” [CXIV.] in heaven.

Let not the sun in Capricorn[CXV.] go down upon thy wrath, but write thy wrongs in water, draw the curtain of night upon injuries, shut them up in the tower of oblivion,[CXVI.] and let them be as though they had not been. Forgive thine enemies totally, without any reserve of hope that however God will revenge thee.

Let not the sun in Capricorn[CXV.] set on your anger, but write your wrongs in water, let the night cover your injuries, lock them away in the tower of forgetfulness,[CXVI.] and let them be as if they never happened. Completely forgive your enemies, without any hope that God will seek revenge for you.

Be substantially great in thyself, and more than thou appearest unto others; and let the world be deceived in thee, as they are in the lights of heaven. Hang early plummets upon the heels of pride, and let ambition have but an epicycle[127] or narrow circuit in thee. Measure not thyself by thy morning shadow, but by the extent of thy grave; and reckon thyself above the earth, by the line thou must be contented with under it. Spread not into boundless expansions either to designs or desires. Think not that mankind liveth but for a few; and that the rest are born but to serve the ambition of those who make but flies of men, and wildernesses of whole nations. Swell not into vehement actions, which embroil and confound the earth, but be one of those violent ones that force the kingdom of heaven.[CXVII.] If thou must needs rule, be Zeno’s king, and enjoy that empire which every man gives himself: certainly the iterated injunctions of Christ unto humility, meekness, patience, and that despised train of virtues, cannot but make pathetical impression upon those who have well considered the affairs of all ages; wherein pride, ambition, and vain-glory, have led up to the worst of actions, whereunto confusions, tragedies, and acts, denying all religion, do owe their originals.

Be significantly great in yourself, and even more than you seem to others; let the world be misled by you, just as they are by the lights of the sky. Attach early weights to the heels of pride, and keep ambition within a limited scope. Don’t measure yourself by your morning shadow, but by the depth of your grave; and see yourself as above the earth, by the standards you should be satisfied with below it. Don't expand aimlessly in either plans or desires. Don’t think that mankind exists only for a few, and that the rest are here just to serve the ambition of those who treat people as insignificant and turn entire nations into wastelands. Don’t get caught up in intense actions that disrupt and confuse the earth, but become one of those fierce ones who strive for the kingdom of heaven. If you have to rule, be like Zeno’s king, and enjoy the realm that every person grants themselves: undoubtedly, the repeated teachings of Christ on humility, meekness, patience, and that often overlooked set of virtues must leave a strong impression on those who have truly reflected on the events of all ages; where pride, ambition, and vanity have led to the worst actions, resulting in chaos, tragedies, and deeds that deny all religion.

Rest not in an ovation,[CXVIII.] but a triumph over thy passions. Chain up the unruly legion of thy breast; behold thy trophies within thee, not without thee. Lead thine own captivity captive, and be Cæsar unto thyself.

Do not rest on applause,[CXVIII.] but on conquering your emotions. Control the wild forces inside you; look for your victories within and not outside yourself. Take charge of your own struggles, and be your own ruler.

Give no quarter unto those vices that are of thine inward family, and, having a root in thy temper, plead a right and propriety in thee. Examine well thy complexional inclinations. Rain early batteries against those strongholds built upon the rock of nature, and make this a great part of the militia of thy life. The politic nature of vice must be opposed by policy, and therefore wiser honesties project and plot against sin; wherein notwithstanding we are not to rest in generals, or the trite stratagems of art; that may succeed with one temper, which may prove successless with another. There is no community or commonwealth of virtue, every man must study his own economy and erect these rules unto the figure of himself.

Give no mercy to the vices that come from your inner self, which may feel natural and justified to you. Take a good look at your tendencies. Launch early attacks against those strongholds built on the foundation of your nature, and make this a significant part of your life’s approach. The strategic nature of vice must be countered with strategy, and so wiser, honest people plan and devise against wrongdoing; however, we shouldn’t rely just on general tactics or common strategies that may work for one personality but fail for another. There is no collective or communal virtue; each person must work on their own principles and establish these guidelines according to their own character.

Lastly, if length of days be thy portion, make it not thy expectation. Reckon not upon long life; but live always beyond thy account. He that so often surviveth his expectation lives many lives, and will scarce complain of the shortness of his days. Time past is gone like a shadow; make times to come present; conceive that near which may be far off. Approximate thy latter times by present apprehensions of them: be like a neighbour unto death, and think there is but little to come. And since there is something in us that must still live on, join both lives together, unite them in thy thoughts and actions, and live in one but for the other. He who thus ordereth the purposes of this life, will never be far from the next, and is in some manner already in it, by a happy conformity and close apprehension of it.

Lastly, if you have a long life ahead of you, don't take it for granted. Don't rely on living a long time; instead, live as if every moment is more than you expect. Those who frequently exceed their expectations lead many lives and will hardly complain about the brevity of their days. The past is gone like a shadow; make the future feel present; imagine what may seem distant. Bring your later years closer through your current understanding of them: think of yourself as a neighbor to death, and believe that there is little time left. And since there is something within us that must continue to live, connect both lives together, unite them in your thoughts and actions, and live in one as preparation for the other. Those who arrange their life's goals this way will always be close to the next life and, in a sense, are already part of it through a joyful alignment and clear understanding of it.

1. It was a proverb, “Ubi tres medici duo athei.”

1. It was a saying, “Where there are three doctors, there are two atheists.”

2. A Latinised word meaning a taunt (impropero.)

2. A Latin word that means a taunt (impropero.)

3. The synod of Dort was held in 1619 to discuss the doctrines of Arminius. It ended by condemning them.

3. The Synod of Dort took place in 1619 to address the teachings of Arminius. It concluded with a condemnation of those teachings.

4. Hallam, commenting on this passage, says—“That Jesuit must be a disgrace to his order who would have asked more than such a concession to secure a proselyte—the right of interpreting whatever was written, and of supplying whatever was not.”—Hist. England, vol. ii. p. 74.

4. Hallam, commenting on this passage, says—“That Jesuit must be a disgrace to his order who would have asked for more than this concession to gain a convert—the right to interpret anything that was written, and to fill in whatever was missing.”—Hist. England, vol. ii. p. 74.

5. See the statute of the Six Articles (31 Hen. VIII. c. 14), which declared that transubstantiation, communion in one kind, celibacy of the clergy, vows of widowhood, private masses, and auricular confession, were part of the law of England.

5. See the law of the Six Articles (31 Hen. VIII. c. 14), which stated that transubstantiation, communion in one kind, celibacy of the clergy, vows of widowhood, private masses, and private confession were part of the law of England.

6. In the year 1606, when the Jesuits were expelled from Venice, Pope Paul V. threatened to excommunicate that republic. A most violent quarrel ensued, which was ultimately settled by the mediation of France.

6. In 1606, when the Jesuits were kicked out of Venice, Pope Paul V threatened to excommunicate the city. A fierce conflict broke out, which was eventually resolved through France's mediation.

7. Alluding to the story of Œdipus solving the riddle proposed by the Sphynx.

7. Referring to the tale of Oedipus solving the riddle given by the Sphinx.

8. The nymph Arethusa was changed by Diana into a fountain, and was said to have flowed under the sea from Elis to the fountain of Arethusa near Syracuse.—Ov. Met. lib. v. fab. 8.

8. The nymph Arethusa was transformed by Diana into a fountain and was believed to have flowed under the sea from Elis to the fountain of Arethusa near Syracuse.—Ov. Met. lib. v. fab. 8.

9. These heretics denied the immortality of the soul, but held that it was recalled to life with the body. Origen came from Egypt to confute them, and is said to have succeeded. (See Mosh. Eccl. Hist., lib. i. c. 5. sec. 16.) Pope John XXII. afterwards adopted it.

9. These heretics rejected the idea of the soul's immortality, believing instead that it would be brought back to life along with the body. Origen traveled from Egypt to dispute their claims and is said to have succeeded. (See Mosh. Eccl. Hist., lib. i. c. 5. sec. 16.) Pope John XXII later embraced this view.

10. A division from the Greek διχοτομια.

10. A split from the Greek διχοτομια.

11. The brain.

The brain.

12. A faint resemblance, from the Latin adumbro, to shade.

12. A slight similarity, from the Latin adumbro, meaning to shade.

13. Alluding to the idea Sir T. Browne often expresses, that an oracle was the utterance of the devil.

13. Referring to the idea that Sir T. Browne frequently mentions, which suggests that an oracle was the voice of the devil.

14. To fathom, from Latin profundus.

To comprehend, from Latin profundus.

15. Beginning from the Latin efficio.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Originating from the Latin efficio.

16. Galen’s great work.

Galen's masterpiece.

17. John de Monte Regio made a wooden eagle that, when the emperor was entering Nuremburg, flew to meet him, and hovered over his head. He also made an iron fly that, when at dinner, he was able to make start from under his hand, and fly round the table.—See De Bartas, 6me jour 1me semaine.

17. John de Monte Regio created a wooden eagle that flew to greet the emperor as he entered Nuremberg and hovered above his head. He also made an iron fly that he could send flying around the table during dinner, starting from under his hand.—See De Bartas, 6me jour 1me semaine.

18. Hidden, from the Greek κρυπτω.

Hidden, from the Greek krupto.

19. A military term for a small mine.

19. A military term for a small explosive device.

20. The Armada.

The Armada.

21. The practice of drawing lots.

The practice of drawing lots.

22. An account.

An account.

23. See Il. VIII. 18—

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Il. VIII. 18—

“Let down our golden everlasting chain,
Whose strong embrace holds heaven, and earth, and main.”
Pope, Il. viii. 26.

24. An argument where one proposition is accumulated upon another, from the Greek σωρειτης, a heap.

24. An argument where one idea builds on another, from the Greek σωρειτης, meaning a heap.

25. Alluding to the second triumvirate—that of Augustus, Antony, and Lepidus. Florus says of it, “Respublica convulsa est lacerataque.”

25. Referring to the second triumvirate—consisting of Augustus, Antony, and Lepidus. Florus remarks, “The republic is torn apart and mutilated.”

26. Ochinus. He was first a monk, then a doctor, then a Capuchin friar, then a Protestant: in 1547 he came to England, and was very active in the Reformation. He was afterwards made Canon of Canterbury. The Socinians claim him as one of their sect.

26. Ochinus. He started as a monk, then became a doctor, later a Capuchin friar, and eventually a Protestant. In 1547, he arrived in England and played a significant role in the Reformation. He was later appointed Canon of Canterbury. The Socinians regard him as one of their own.

27. The father of Pantagruel. His adventures are given in the first book of Rabelais, Sir Bevys of Hampton, a metrical romance, relating the adventures of Sir Bevys with the Saracens.—Wright and Halliwell’s Reliquiæ Antiquæ, ii. 59.

27. The father of Pantagruel. His adventures are told in the first book of Rabelais, Sir Bevys of Hampton, a poetic romance that describes the adventures of Sir Bevys with the Saracens.—Wright and Halliwell’s Reliquiæ Antiquæ, ii. 59.

28. Contradictions between two laws.

Contradictions between two laws.

29. On his arrival at Paris, Pantagruel visited the library of St Victor: he states a list of the works he found there, among which was “Tartaretus.” Pierre Tartaret was a French doctor who disputed with Duns Scotus. His works were republished at Lyons, 1621.

29. When he arrived in Paris, Pantagruel checked out the library of St. Victor. He lists the works he found there, including “Tartaretus.” Pierre Tartaret was a French doctor who had debates with Duns Scotus. His works were republished in Lyon in 1621.

30. Deucalion was king of Thessaly at the time of the deluge. He and his wife Pyrrha, with the advice of the oracle of Themis, repeopled the earth by throwing behind them the bones of their grandmother,—i.e., stones of the earth.—See Ovid, Met. lib. i. fab. 7.

30. Deucalion was the king of Thessaly when the flood happened. He and his wife Pyrrha, following the guidance of the oracle of Themis, repopulated the earth by throwing behind them the bones of their grandmother—i.e., the stones of the earth.—See Ovid, Met. lib. i. fab. 7.

31. St Augustine (De Civ. Dei, xvi. 7).

31. St Augustine (The City of God, book 16, chapter 7).

32. απηγξατο (St Matt. xxvii. 5) means death by choking. Erasmus translates it, “abiens laqueo se suspendit.”

32. απηγξατο (St Matt. xxvii. 5) means dying by hanging. Erasmus translates it as, “he went and hanged himself.”

33. Burnt by order of the Caliph Omar, A.D. 640. It contained 700,000 volumes, which served the city for fuel instead of wood for six months.

33. Burnt by order of Caliph Omar in A.D. 640. It had 700,000 volumes, which supplied the city with fuel instead of wood for six months.

34. Enoch being informed by Adam the world was to be drowned and burnt, made two pillars, one of stone to withstand the water, and one of brick to withstand the fire, and inscribed upon them all known knowledge.—See Josephus, Ant. Jud.

34. Enoch, having learned from Adam that the world would be destroyed by a flood and fire, created two pillars: one made of stone to endure the water and another of brick to resist the fire, and he etched all known knowledge on them.—See Josephus, Ant. Jud.

35. A Franciscan friar, counsellor to the Inquisition, who visited the principal libraries in Spain to make a catalogue of the books opposed to the Romish religion. His “index novus librorum prohibitorum” was published at Seville in 1631.

35. A Franciscan friar and advisor to the Inquisition, he traveled to major libraries in Spain to create a list of books that contradicted the Roman Catholic faith. His “index novus librorum prohibitorum” was published in Seville in 1631.

36. Printing, gunpowder, clocks.

Printing, gunpowder, and clocks.

37. The Targums and the various Talmuds.

37. The Targums and the different Talmuds.

38. Pagans, Mahometans, Jews, Christians.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pagans, Muslims, Jews, Christians.

39. Valour, and death in battle.

Courage, and dying in battle.

40. Held 1414-1418.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Held 1414-1418.

41. Vergilius, bishop of Salzburg, having asserted the existence of Antipodes, the Archbishop of Metz declared him to be a heretic, and caused him to be burnt.

41. Vergilius, the bishop of Salzburg, claimed that Antipodes existed, which led the Archbishop of Metz to label him a heretic and have him executed by burning.

42. On searching on Mount Calvary for the true cross, the empress found three. As she was uncertain which was the right one, she caused them to be applied to the body of a dead man, and the one that restored him to life was determined to be the true cross.

42. While searching on Mount Calvary for the true cross, the empress discovered three crosses. Unsure which one was the correct one, she had them placed on the body of a dead man, and the one that brought him back to life was identified as the true cross.

43. The critical time in human life.

43. The crucial time in a person's life.

44. Oracles were said to have ceased when Christ came, the reply to Augustus on the subject being the last—

44. People believed that oracles stopped when Christ arrived, with the response to Augustus on the matter being the last—

“Me puer Hebræus divos Deus ipse gubernans
Cedere sede jubet tristemque redire sub Orcum
Aris ergo de hinc tacitus discedito nostris.”

45. An historian who wrote “De Rebus Indicis.” He is cited by Pliny, Strabo, and Josephus.

45. A historian who wrote “De Rebus Indicis.” He is referenced by Pliny, Strabo, and Josephus.

46. Alluding to the popular superstition that infant children were carried off by fairies, and others left in their places.

46. Referring to the common belief that fairies would take away infants and leave substitutes in their place.

47. Who is said to have lived without meat, on the smell of a rose.

47. Who is said to have lived without eating meat, solely on the scent of a rose.

48. “Essentiæ rationalis immortalis.”

“Rational essence is immortal.”

49. St Augustine, De Civ. Dei, lib. x., cc. 9, 19, 32.

49. St Augustine, The City of God, book 10, chapters 9, 19, 32.

50. That which includes everything is opposed to nullity.

50. What encompasses everything stands in contrast to nothingness.

51. An inversion of the parts of an antithesis.

51. A reversal of the elements in an antithesis.

52. St Augustine—“Homily on Genesis.”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ St Augustine—“Homily on Genesis.”

53. Sir T. Browne wrote a dialogue between two twins in the womb respecting the world into which they were going!

53. Sir T. Browne wrote a conversation between two unborn twins discussing the world they were about to enter!

54. Refinement.

Refinement.

55. Constitution another form of temperament.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Constitution another type of personality.

56. The Jewish computation for fifty years.

56. The Jewish calculation for fifty years.

57. Saturn revolves once in thirty years.

57. Saturn takes thirty years to complete one orbit.

58. Christian IV., of Denmark, who reigned from 1588-1647.

58. Christian IV of Denmark, who ruled from 1588 to 1647.

59. Æson was the father of Jason. By bathing in a bath prepared for him by Medæa with some magic spells, he became young again. Ovid describes the bath and its ingredients, Met., lib. vii. fab. 2.

59. Æson was Jason's father. After taking a magical bath that Medæa prepared for him, he became young again. Ovid describes this bath and its ingredients in Met., lib. vii. fab. 2.

60. Alluding to the rabbinical tradition that the world would last for 6000 years, attributed to Elias, and cited in the Talmud.

60. Referring to the rabbinical tradition that the world will last for 6000 years, which is linked to Elias and mentioned in the Talmud.

61. Zeno was the founder of the Stoics.

61. Zeno was the founder of Stoicism.

62. Referring to a passage in Suetonius, Vit. J. Cæsar, sec 87:—“Aspernatus tam lentum mortis genus subitam sibi celeremque optaverat.”

62. Referring to a passage in Suetonius, Vit. J. Cæsar, sec 87:—“He rejected such a slow way to die and wished for a quick and sudden one.”

63. In holding

In custody

“Mors ultima pœna est,
Nec metuenda viris.”

64. The period when the moon is in conjunction and obscured by the sun.

64. The time when the moon aligns with the sun and is hidden from view.

65. One of the judges of hell.

65. One of the judges of the underworld.

66. To select some great man for our ideal, and always to act as if he was present with us. See Seneca, lib. i. Ep. 11.

66. To choose an admirable person as our role model and to always behave as if they were here with us. See Seneca, lib. i. Ep. 11.

67. Sir T. Browne seems to have made various experiments in this subject. D’Israeli refers to it in his “Curiosities of Literature.” Dr Power, a friend of Sir T. Browne, with whom he corresponded, gives a receipt for the process.

67. Sir T. Browne appears to have conducted several experiments on this topic. D'Israeli mentions it in his “Curiosities of Literature.” Dr. Power, a friend of Sir T. Browne, who he corresponded with, provides a recipe for the process.

68. The celebrated Greek philosopher who taught that the sun was a mass of heated stone, and various other astronomical doctrines. Some critics say Anaxarchus is meant here.

68. The famous Greek philosopher who believed that the sun was a hot mass of stone, along with other astronomical theories. Some critics suggest that Anaxarchus is the one being referenced here.

69. See Milton’s “Paradise Lost,” lib. I. 254—

69. See Milton’s “Paradise Lost,” book I, line 254—

“The mind is its own place, and in itself
Can make a heaven of hell, a hell of heaven.”

And also Lucretius—

And also Lucretius—

“Hic Acherusia fit stultorum denique vita.”—iii. 1023.

70. Keck says here—“So did they all, as Lactantius has observed at large. Aristotle is said to have been guilty of great vanity in his clothes, of incontinency, and of unfaithfulness to his master, Alexander II.”

70. Keck says here—“So did they all, as Lactantius has pointed out in detail. Aristotle is said to have been very vain about his clothing, lacking self-control, and disloyal to his teacher, Alexander II.”

71. Phalaris, king of Agrigentum, who, when Perillus made a brazen bull in which to kill criminals, placed him in it to try its effects.

71. Phalaris, the king of Agrigentum, decided to test the brazen bull that Perillus created for executing criminals by putting Perillus himself inside it to see how it worked.

72. Their maxim was

Their motto was

“Nihil sciri siquis putat id quoque nescit,
An sciri possit quod se nil scire fatetur.”

73. Pope Alexander III., in his declaration to the Doge, said,—“Que la mer vous soit soumise comme l’epouse l’est à son epoux puisque vous in avez acquis l’empire par la victorie.” In commemoration of this the Doge and Senate went yearly to Lio, and throwing a ring into the water, claimed the sea as their bride.

73. Pope Alexander III, in his statement to the Doge, said, “May the sea be submitted to you as a wife is to her husband since you have gained authority over it through victory.” To commemorate this, the Doge and the Senate would go to Lio every year and toss a ring into the water, claiming the sea as their bride.

74. Appolonius Thyaneus, who threw a large quantity of gold into the sea, saying, “Pessundo divitias ne pessundare ab illis.”

74. Apollonius of Tyana, who tossed a large amount of gold into the sea, saying, “I won’t let wealth drag me down.”

75. The technical term in fencing for a hit—

75. The technical term in fencing for a hit—

“A sweet touch, a quick venew of wit.”
Love’s Labour Lost, act v. sc. 1.

76. Strabo compared the configuration of the world, as then known, to a cloak or mantle (chalmys).

76. Strabo compared the shape of the world, as it was understood at the time, to a cloak or mantle (chalmys).

77. Atomists or familists were a Puritanical sect who appeared about 1575, founded by Henry Nicholas, a Dutchman. They considered that the doctrine of revelation was an allegory, and believed that they had attained to spiritual perfection.—See Neal’s Hist. of Puritans, i. 273.

77. Atomists or familists were a Puritan sect that emerged around 1575, founded by Henry Nicholas, a Dutchman. They viewed the doctrine of revelation as an allegory and believed they had achieved spiritual perfection.—See Neal’s Hist. of Puritans, i. 273.

78. From the 126th psalm St Augustine contends that Solomon is damned. See also Lyra in 2 Kings vii.

78. In the 126th psalm, St. Augustine argues that Solomon is condemned. See also Lyra in 2 Kings 7.

79. From the Spanish “Dorado,” a gilt head.

79. From the Spanish “Dorado,” meaning a gilded head.

80. Sir T. Browne treats of chiromancy, or the art of telling fortunes by means of lines in the hands, in his “Vulgar Errors,” lib. v. cap. 23.

80. Sir T. Browne discusses chiromancy, or the practice of predicting fortunes by examining the lines on hands, in his “Vulgar Errors,” book 5, chapter 23.

81. Gypsies.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Romani people.

82. S. Wilkin says that here this word means niggardly.

82. S. Wilkin states that in this context, the word means stingy.

83. In the dialogue, “judicium vocalium,” the vowels are the judges, and Σ complains that T has deprived him of many letters that ought to begin with Σ.

83. In the conversation, “judicium vocalium,” the vowels act as judges, and Σ expresses frustration that T has taken away many letters that should start with Σ.

84. If Jovis or Jupitris.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ If Jove or Jupiter.

85. The celebrated Roman grammarian. A proverbial phrase for the violation of grammar was “Breaking Priscian’s head.”

85. The famous Roman grammarian. A well-known saying for breaking grammar rules was “Breaking Priscian’s head.”

86. Livy says, Actius Nevius cut a whetstone through with a razor.

86. Livy says, Actius Nevius sliced through a whetstone with a razor.

87. A kind of lizard that was supposed to kill all it looked at—

87. A type of lizard that was said to kill anything it gazed upon—

“Whose baneful eye
Wounds at a glance, so that the soundest dye.”
De Bartas, 6me jour 1me sem.

88. Epimenides (Titus x. 12)—

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Epimenides (Titus 10:12)—

“Κρῆτες ἀεὶ ψεῦσται κακὰ θηριά γαστέρες αργαὶ.”

“Cretans are always liars, bad beasts with empty bellies.”

89. Nero having heard a person say, “When I am dead, let earth be mingled with fire,” replied, “Yes, while I live.”—Suetonius, Vit. Nero.

89. Nero, upon hearing someone say, “When I'm gone, let the earth mix with fire,” responded, “Sure, as long as I'm alive.”—Suetonius, Vit. Nero.

90. Alluding to the story of the Italian, who, having been provoked by a person he met, put a poniard to his heart, and threatened to kill him if he would not blaspheme God; and the stranger doing so, the Italian killed him at once, that he might be damned, having no time to repent.

90. Referring to the tale of the Italian man who, irritated by someone he encountered, held a dagger to his heart and threatened to kill him if he didn't curse God. When the stranger complied, the Italian immediately killed him so he would be condemned, without any chance to repent.

91. A rapier or small sword.

91. A rapier or a small sword.

92. The battle here referred to was the one between Don John of Austria and the Turkish fleet, near Lepanto, in 1571. The battle of Lepanto (that is, the capture of the town by the Turks) did not take place till 1678.

92. The battle mentioned here was the one between Don John of Austria and the Turkish fleet, near Lepanto, in 1571. The battle of Lepanto (meaning the capture of the town by the Turks) actually didn’t happen until 1678.

93. Several authors say that Aristotle died of grief because he could not find out the reason for the ebb and flow of the tide in Epirus.

93. Several writers claim that Aristotle died from grief because he couldn’t figure out why the tide in Epirus goes in and out.

94. Who deny that there is such a thing as science.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Who deny science exists.

95. A motto on a ring or cup. In an old will, 1655, there is this passage: “I give a cup of silver gilt to have this posy written in the margin:—

95. A motto on a ring or cup. In an old will, 1655, there is this passage: “I give a silver-gilt cup to have this phrase written in the margin:—

“When the drink is out, and the bottom you may see,
Remember your brother I. G.”

96. The opposition of a contrary quality, by which the quality it opposes becomes heightened.

96. The conflict of an opposing quality, which makes the quality it opposes more intense.

97. Adam as he was created and not born.

97. Adam as he was made and not born.

98. Meaning a world, as Atlas supported the world on his shoulders.

98. Referring to a world, like Atlas carried the world on his shoulders.

99. Merriment. Johnson says that this is the only place where the word is found.

99. Fun. Johnson notes that this is the only place where the word appears.

100. Said to be a cure for madness.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Claimed to cure mental illness.

101. Patched garments.

Patched clothes.

102. A game. A kind of capping verses, in which, if any one repeated what had been said before, he paid a forfeit.

102. A game. A type of capping verses, where if someone repeated what had already been said, they had to pay a penalty.

103. Just.

Just.

104. Destruction.

Destruction.

105. A chemical vessel made of earth, ashes, or burnt bones, and in which assay-masters try their metals. It suffers all baser ones when fused and mixed with lead to pass off, and retains only gold and silver.

105. A container made of clay, ashes, or burnt bones, used by assay masters to test their metals. It allows all less valuable metals to separate and escape when fused with lead, holding onto only gold and silver.

106. This substance known to French chemists by the name “adipo-cire,” was first discovered by Sir Thomas Browne.

106. This substance, referred to as “adipo-cire” by French chemists, was first discovered by Sir Thomas Browne.

107. From its thickness.

From its thickness.

108. Euripides.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Euripides.

109. Greek, Latin, Hebrew, Egyptian, Arabic defaced by the Emperor Licinius.

109. Greek, Latin, Hebrew, Egyptian, Arabic destroyed by Emperor Licinius.

110. Will not survive until next spring.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ won't make it to next spring.

111. Wasting.

Wasting.

112. An eminent Italian Physician, lecturer in the University of Pavia, died 1576. He was a most voluminous medical writer.

112. A prominent Italian doctor, who taught at the University of Pavia, died in 1576. He was a prolific medical writer.

113. An eminent doctor and scholar who passed his time at Venice and Padua studying and practising medicine, died 1568.

113. A renowned doctor and scholar who spent his time in Venice and Padua studying and practicing medicine died in 1568.

114. Charles V. was born 24th February, 1500.

114. Charles V was born on February 24, 1500.

115. Francis I. of France was taken prisoner at the battle of Pavia, 24th February, 1525.

115. Francis I of France was captured at the battle of Pavia on February 24, 1525.

116. One of the greatest Protestant generals of the seventeenth century. He died at Zara, 1626.

116. One of the top Protestant generals of the seventeenth century. He passed away in Zara in 1626.

117. An inflation, or swelling, from the French bouffée.

117. An inflation, or swelling, from the French word bouffée.

118. August 20th, 1526. He was defeated by Solyman II., and suffocated in a brook, by a fall from his horse, during the retreat.

118. August 20, 1526. He was defeated by Suleiman II and drowned in a stream after falling off his horse during the retreat.

119. The caul.

The caul.

120. Money-seeking.

Money-driven.

121. Cacus stole some of Hercules’ oxen, and drew them into his cave backward to prevent any traces being discovered. Ovid Fast, 1. 554.

121. Cacus stole some of Hercules’ oxen and pulled them into his cave backward to hide any signs of the theft. Ovid Fast, 1. 554.

122. Narrow, like walking on a rope.

122. Narrow, like walking on a tightrope.

123. A Greek philosophical writer. This Πιναξ is a representation of a table where the whole human life with its dangers and temptations is symbolically represented.

123. A Greek philosophical writer. This Πιναξ is a depiction of a table that symbolizes the entirety of human life along with its risks and temptations.

124. Picture.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Image.

125. The course taken by the Spanish Treasure ships. See Anson Voyages.

125. The route followed by the Spanish treasure ships. See Anson Voyages.

126. A recommencement.

A restart.

“Dulcique senex vicinus Hymetto
Qui partem acceptæ sava inter vincla cicutæ
Accusatori nollet dare,”—Juv. Sat. xiii. 185.

127. A small revolution made by one planet in the orbit of another.

127. A small revolution caused by one planet in the orbit of another.

BALLANTYNE AND COMPANY, PRINTERS, EDINBURGH.

BALLANTYNE AND COMPANY, PRINTERS, EDINBURGH.


FOOTNOTES.

[I.] A church-bell, that tolls every day at six and twelve of the clock; at the hearing whereof every one, in what place soever, either of house or street, betakes himself to his prayer, which is commonly directed to the Virgin.

[I.] A church bell rings every day at six and twelve o'clock; when it sounds, everyone, no matter where they are, whether at home or on the street, stops to pray, usually directing their prayers to the Virgin.

[II.] A revolution of certain thousand years, when all things should return unto their former estate, and he be teaching again in his school, as when he delivered this opinion.

[II.] A revolution of several thousand years, when everything will go back to how it was before, and he will be teaching in his school again, just like when he shared this idea.

[III.] “Sphæra cujus centrum ubique, circumferentia nullibi.”

[III.] “A sphere whose center is everywhere, but whose circumference is nowhere.”

[IV.] “Γνῶθι σεαυτὸν.” “Nosce teipsum.”

“Know thyself.”

[V.] “Post mortem nihil est, ipsaque mors nihil, mors individua est noxia corpori, nec patiens animæ. . . . Toti morimur nullaque pars manet nostri.”

[V.] “After death, there is nothing; death itself is nothing. Death harms the body, but it doesn't affect the soul... We all die, and no part of us remains.”

[VI.] In Rabelais.

In Rabelais.

[VII.] Pineda, in his “Monarchia Ecclesiastica,” quotes one thousand and forty authors.

[VII.] Pineda, in his “Monarchia Ecclesiastica,” cites one thousand and forty authors.

[VIII.] In his oracle to Augustus.

In his prophecy to Augustus.

[IX.] Thereby is meant our good angel, appointed us from our nativity.

[IX.] This refers to our guardian angel, assigned to us from the moment we were born.

[X.] Who willed his friend not to bury him, but to hang him up with a staff in his hand, to fright away the crows.

[X.] Who asked his friend not to bury him, but to prop him up with a stick in his hand, to scare away the crows.

[XI.] “Pharsalia,” vii. 819.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “Pharsalia,” Book 7, line 819.

[XII.] Ep. lib. xxiv. ep. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ep. book 24, ep. 24.

[XIII.] Pharsalia, iv. 519.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pharsalia, Book 4, line 519.

[XIV.] Pharsalia, vii. 814.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pharsalia, vii. 814.

[XV.] “In those days there shall come liars and false prophets.”

[XV.] “In those times, there will be deceivers and false prophets.”

[XVI.] “Urbem Romam in principio reges habuere.”

[XVI.] “The kings ruled Rome in the beginning.”

[XVII.] “In qua me non inficior mediocriter esse.”—Pro Archia Poeta.

[XVII.] “In which I do not deny that I am moderately so.”—Pro Archia Poeta.

[XVIII.] “Cic. de Off.,” 1. iii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “Cicero on Duties,” 1. iii.

[XIX.] “The poor ye have always with you.”

[XIX.] “You will always have the poor among you.”

[XX.] Who holds that the sun is the centre of the world.

[XX.] Who believes that the sun is the center of the universe.

[XXI.] “Pompeios juvenes Asia atque Europa, sed ipsum terrâ tegit Libyos.”

[21.] “Young Pompey from Asia and Europe, but the land itself covers the Libyans.”

[XXII.] Little directly but sea, between your house and Greenland.

[22.] There’s not much except the sea between your home and Greenland.

[XXIII.] Brought back by Cimon Plutarch.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brought back by Cimon, Plutarch.

[XXIV.] The great urns at the Hippodrome at Rome, conceived to resound the voices of people at their shows.

[XXIV.] The massive urns at the Hippodrome in Rome were designed to amplify the sounds of the crowd during their events.

[XXV.] “Abiit ad plures.”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Gone to the others."

[XXVI.] Which makes the world so many years old.

[XXVI.] Which makes the world so many years old.

[XXVII.] In the time of Henry the Second.

[XXVII.] During the reign of Henry the Second.

[XXVIII.] “Adamas de rupe veteri præstantissimus.”

[XXVIII.] “Adamas from the old rock is the most outstanding.”

[XXIX.] The rich mountain of Peru.

The rich mountain of Peru.

[XXX.] Gumbrates, king of Chionia, a country near Persia.

[XXX.] Gumbrates, king of Chionia, a nation close to Persia.

[XXXI.] XII. Tabulæ, part i., de jure sacro, “Hominem mortuum in urbe ne sepelito neve urito.”

[XXXI.] XII. Tabulæ, part i., de jure sacro, “Do not bury or burn a dead man in the city.”

[XXXII.] “Ultima prolata subdita flamma rogo,” &c. Fast., lib. iv., 856.

[XXXII.] “The last offering is burned in the flames,” &c. Fast., lib. iv., 856.

[XXXIII.] And therefore the inscription on his tomb was made accordingly, “Hic Damase.”

[XXXIII.] And so the inscription on his tomb was created to reflect that, “Here lies Damase.”

[XXXIV.] Which Magius reads ἐξαπόλωλε.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Which Magius reads exapolo.

[XXXV.] Martialis the Bishop.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bishop Martialis.

[XXXVI.] Amos vi. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Amos 6:10.

[XXXVII.] As in that magnificent sepulchral monument erected by Simon.—1 Macc. xiii.

[XXXVII.] Just like that impressive burial monument built by Simon.—1 Macc. xiii.

[XXXVIII.] κατασκεύασμα θαυμασίως πεποιημένον, whereof a Jewish priest had always custody until Josephus’ days.—Jos. Antiq., lib. x.

[XXXVIII.] a marvelous creation that a Jewish priest always kept safe until the time of Josephus.—Jos. Antiq., lib. x.

[XXXIX.] “Hominum infinita multitudo est creberrimaque; ædificia fere Gallicis consimilia.”—Cæsar de Bello. Gal., lib. v.

[XXXIX.] “There are countless people and they're very numerous; their buildings are mostly similar to the Gallic ones.”—Cæsar de Bello. Gal., lib. v.

[XL.]Execrantur rogos, et damnant ignium sepulturam.”—Min. in Oct.

[XL.]They curse the pyres and condemn the burial of flames.”—Min. in Oct.

[XLI.] In Cheshire.

In Cheshire.

[XLII.] In Norfolk.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in Norfolk.

[XLIII.] St Matt. xxiii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matthew 23.

[XLIV.] Euripides.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Euripides.

[XLV.] Psal. lxiii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ps. 63.

[XLVI.] “Χωρήσεις τὸν ἄνθρωπον, ὂν ἡ οἰκουμένη οὐκ ἐχώρησεν.”—Dion.

[XLVI.] “You can’t fit a man into a world that won’t accommodate him.”—Dion.

[XLVII.] “Cum lacrymis posuere.”

“Put it down with tears.”

[XLVIII.] About five hundred years.

About 500 years.

[XLIX.] “Vinum Opiminianum annorum centum.”—Petron.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “Opimian wine from a hundred years ago.”—Petron.

[L.] “In amphitheatro semiustulandum.”—Suetonius Vit. Tib.

[L.] “In the amphitheater, it should be half-raised.”—Suetonius Vit. Tib.

[LI.] “Sic erimus cuncti, ... ergo dum vivimus vivamus.”

[LI.] “So we shall all be, ... so as long as we live, let’s live.”

[LII.] Αγώνον παίζειν. A barbarous pastime at feasts, when men stood upon a rolling globe, with their necks in a rope and a knife in their hands, ready to cut it when the stone was rolled away, wherein, if they failed, they lost their lives, to the laughter of their spectators.

[LII.] Playing the game of agony. A brutal entertainment at banquets, where men stood on a rotating globe, their necks in a noose and a knife in their hands, ready to cut it when the stone was removed. If they missed, they lost their lives, much to the amusement of the audience.

[LIII.] Diis manibus.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To the spirits of the dead.

[LIV.] “Ἑκατόμπεδον ἔνθα ἢ ἔνθα.”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “Hecatomb here or there.”

[LV.] The Brain. Hippocrates.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Brain. Hippocrates.

[LVI.] Amos ii. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Amos 2:1.

[LVII.] As Artemisia of her husband Mausolus.

[LVII.] As Artemisia with her husband Mausolus.

[LVIII.] Siste, viator.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stop, traveler.

[LIX.] Who was buried in 1530, and dug up in 1608, and found perfect like an ordinary corpse newly interred.

[LIX.] Who was buried in 1530, then exhumed in 1608, and found to be perfectly preserved like a freshly buried body.

[LX.] Purgat. xxiii. 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Purgat. 23.31.

[LXI.]Similis **** reviviscendi promissa Democrito vanitas, qui non revixit ipse. Quæ (malum) ista dementia est iterari vitam morte?”—Plin. l. vii. c. 55.

[LXI.]It's like the empty promise of revival that Democritus claimed, who did not come back to life himself. What kind of madness is it to repeat life after death?”—Plin. l. vii. c. 55.

[LXII.] “Καὶ τάχα δ᾽ἐκ γαίης ἐλπίζομεν ἐς φάος ἐλθεῖν λεῖψαν ἀποιχομένων.”

[LXII.] “And soon we hope to rise from the earth into the light, leaving behind those who have departed.”

[LXIII.] “Cedit item retro de terra quod fuit ante in terras.”—Luc., lib. ii. 998.

[LXIII.] “It also yields back from the land what was previously in the lands.” —Luc., lib. ii. 998.

[LXIV.] “Vale, vale, nos te ordine quo natura permittet sequamur.”

[LXIV.] “Goodbye, goodbye, let us follow you in the way that nature allows.”

[LXV.] “Tu manes ne lœde meos.”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "You don't hurt me."

[LXVI.] The Russians, &c.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Russians, etc.

[LXVII.] Del Inferno, cant. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From Hell, canto 4.

[LXVIII.] Tibullus, lib. iii. el. 2, 26.

[LXVIII.] Tibullus, book iii, poem 2, line 26.

[LXIX.] According to the ancient arithmetick of the hand, wherein the little finger of the right hand contracted, signified an hundred.—Pierius in Hieroglyph.

[LXIX.] According to the old method of counting on your fingers, where the little finger of the right hand bent down represented a hundred.—Pierius in Hieroglyph.

[LXX.] One night as long as three.

One night felt like three.

[LXXI.] The puzzling questions of Tiberius unto grammarians.—Marcel. Donatus in Suet.

[LXXI.] The confusing questions of Tiberius directed at grammarians.—Marcel. Donatus in Suet.

[LXXII.] That the world may last but six thousand years.

[LXXII.] That the world might last only six thousand years.

[LXXIII.] Hector’s fame outlasting above two lives of Methuselah before that famous prince was extant.

[LXXIII.] Hector's fame lasted longer than two lifetimes of Methuselah before that famous prince even existed.

[LXXIV.] The character of death.

The nature of death.

[LXXV.] “Cuperem notum esse quod sim non opto ut sciatur qualis sim.”

[LXXV.] “I wish it were known that I do not want to be understood for what I am.”

[LXXVI.] Isa. xiv. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Isa. xiv. 16.

[LXXVII.] The least of angles.

The smallest of angles.

[LXXVIII.] In Paris, where bodies soon consume.

[LXXVIII.] In Paris, where bodies quickly decay.

[LXXIX.] A stately mausoleum or sepulchral pile, built by Adrianus in Rome, where now standeth the castle of St Angelo.

[LXXIX.] A grand tomb or burial structure, created by Adrian in Rome, where the castle of St. Angelo now stands.

[LXXX.] “Cum mors venerit, in medio Tibure Sardinia est.”

[LXXX.] “When death comes, Sardinia is in the middle of Tibur.”

[LXXXI.] In the king’s forests they set the figure of a broad arrow upon trees that are to be cut down.

[LXXXI.] In the king’s forests, they mark trees that are to be cut down with a broad arrow.

[LXXXII.] Bellonius de Avibus.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bellonius on Birds.

[LXXXIII.] “Monstra contingunt in medicina.” Hippoc.—“Strange and rare escapes there happen sometimes in physick.”

[LXXXIII.] “Monstra contingunt in medicina.” Hippoc.—“Sometimes, strange and rare recoveries occur in medicine.”

[LXXXIV.] Matt. iv. 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matt. 4:23.

[LXXXV.] “Aristoteles nullum animal nisi æstu recedente expirare affirmat; observatum id multum in Gallico Oceano et duntaxat in homine compertum,” lib. 2, cap. 101.

[LXXXV.] “Aristotle claims that no animal expires unless the tide recedes; this has been especially observed in the Gulf Stream and has only been verified in humans,” lib. 2, cap. 101.

[LXXXVI.] “Auris pars pendula lobus dicitur, non omnibus ea pars, est auribus; non enim iis qui noctu sunt, sed qui interdiu, maxima ex parte.”—Com. in Aristot. de Animal. lib. 1.

[LXXXVI.] “The hanging part of the ear is called the lobe, but not everyone has this part of the ear; it's not found in those who are nocturnal, but mostly in those who are diurnal.” —Com. in Aristot. de Animal. lib. 1.

[LXXXVII.] According to the Egyptian hieroglyphic.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ According to the Egyptian glyphs.

[LXXXVIII.] Turkish history.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Turkish history.

[LXXXIX.] In the poet Dante’s description.

Dante's portrayal in poetry.

[XC.] i.e. “by six persons.”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ i.e. “by six people.”

[XCI.] Morta, the deity of death or fate.

[XCI.] Morta, the goddess of death or destiny.

[XCII.] When men’s faces are drawn with resemblance to some other animals, the Italians call it, to be drawn in caricatura.

[92.] When men's faces resemble certain animals, Italians refer to it as being drawn in caricatura.

[XCIII.] Ulmus de usu barbæ humanæ.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ulmus on the use of human hair.

[XCIV.] The life of man is threescore and ten.

[XCIV.] The average lifespan of a person is seventy years.

[XCV.] See Picotus de Rheumatismo.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See *Picotus de Rheumatismo*.

[XCVI.] His upper jaw being solid, and without distinct rows of teeth.

[XCVI.] His upper jaw was firm and lacked clear lines of teeth.

[XCVII.] Twice tell over his teeth, never live to threescore years.

[XCVII.] Count his teeth twice, and he won't live to sixty.

[XCVIII.] Ασφαλέστατος καὶ ῥήϊστος, securissima et facillima.—Hippoc.

Extremely safe and very easy.—Hippoc.

[XCIX.] Pro febre quartana raro sonat campana.

[XCIX.] The bell rarely tolls for a quartan fever.

[C.] Cardan in his Encomium Podagrae reckoneth this among the Dona Podagræ, that they are delivered thereby from the phthisis and stone in the bladder.

[C.] Cardan in his Encomium Podagrae considers this one of the Dona Podagræ, which frees them from tuberculosis and bladder stones.

[CI.] Hippoc, de Insomniis

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hippoc, On Insomnia

[CII.] Tabes maxime contingunt ab anno decimo octavo and trigesi mum quintum.—Hippoc.

[CII.] The decay mainly occurs from the eighteenth to the thirty-fifth year.—Hippoc.

[CIII.] A sound child cut out of the body of the mother.

[CIII.] A healthy child born from the mother's body.

[CIV.] Natos ad flumina primum deferimus sævoque gelu dura mus et undis.

[CIV.] First, we carry them to the rivers and endure the harsh frost and the waves.

[CV.] Julii Cæsaris Scaligeri quod fuit.—Joseph. Scaliger in vita patris.

[CV.] Julius Caesar Scaliger what it was.—Joseph. Scaliger in the life of his father.

[CVI.] Summum nec metuas diem nec optes.

[CVI.] Don’t fear the day nor wish for it.

[CVII.] Who upon some accounts, and tradition, is said to have lived thirty years after he was raised by our Saviour.—Baronius.

[CVII.] He is said to have lived for thirty years after being raised by our Savior, according to some accounts and tradition.—Baronius.

[CVIII.] In the speech of Vulteius in Lucan, animating his soldiers in a great struggle to kill one another.—“Decernite letum, et metus omnis abest, cupias quodcumque necesse est.” “All fear is over, do but resolve to die, and make your desires meet necessity.”—Phars. iv. 486.

[CVIII.] In Vulteius's speech in Lucan, motivating his soldiers in a fierce battle against each other—“Decide on death, and all fear is gone; just want whatever is necessary.” “All fear is over, just resolve to die, and align your desires with what must be done.”—Phars. iv. 486.

[CIX.] Wisdom, cap. iv.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wisdom, ch. 4.

[CX.] Through the Pacifick Sea with a constant gale from the east.

[CX.] Through the Pacific Ocean with a steady wind coming from the east.

[CXI.] Who is said to have castrated himself.

[CXI.] Who is rumored to have castrated himself.

[CXII.] Iræ furor brevis est.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Anger is a brief madness.

[CXIII.] See Aristotle’s Ethics, chapter Magnanimity.

[CXIII.] See Aristotle’s Ethics, chapter on Magnanimity.

[CXIV.] Holy, holy, holy.

Holy, holy, holy.

[CXV.] Even when the days are shortest.

[CXV.] Even when the days are at their shortest.

[CXVI.] Alluding to the tower of oblivion, mentioned by Procopius, which was the name of a tower of imprisonment among the Persians; whoever was put therein was as it were buried alive, and it was death for any but to name him.

[CXVI.] Referring to the tower of oblivion, mentioned by Procopius, which was a prison tower among the Persians; anyone who was placed inside was essentially buried alive, and it was considered a death sentence for anyone to even speak their name.

[CXVII.] St Matt. xi.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ St Matt. 11.

[CXVIII.] Ovation, a petty and minor kind of triumph.

[CXVIII.] Ovation, a small and insignificant kind of success.


Transcriber's Note

Transcriber's Note

The following errata have been corrected:

The following errors have been corrected:

  • p. viii "coffer of gold." changed to "coffer of gold.”"
  • p. 31 "Bevis." missing endnote anchor inserted and following anchor renumbered
  • p. 32 "Pantagruel's library," extraneous endnote anchor removed
  • p. 56 "comtemplations." changed to "contemplations."
  • p. 93 "that si" changed to "that is"
  • p. 117 "Egyptains" changed to "Egyptians"
  • p. 120 "Egyptains" changed to "Egyptians"
  • p. 148 "aprehension" changed to "apprehension"
  • p. 162 "viii 809" changed to "viii. 809"
  • p. 176 "limped" changed to "limpid"
  • p. 180 (note) "Decernite lethum" changed to "Decernite letum"
  • p. 180 (note) "quodcunqne" changed to "quodcumque"
  • p. 186 "Socrates," extraneous endnote anchor removed
  • p. 187 "all things.’" changed to "all things.”"



        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!